Back Where I Belong by justginny
Summary: It's been two years since Harry battled Voldemort leaving nothing left of either one. Ginny's never accepted the word of the Ministry and those who witnessed the battle that said Harry was gone. Now the Ministry learns he may be alive and asks Ron, now the 2nd in charge with the Auror Dept., to follow up on the leads. Someone's stalking Ginny. Will Harry come back to where he belongs?
Rating: R
Categories: Post-Hogwarts
Characters: None
Genres: None
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Published: 2006.08.17
Updated: 2010.08.14
Index
Chapter 1: Chapter 1 - It Begins Again
Chapter 2: Chapter 2
Chapter 3: Chapter 3 - The Assignment
Chapter 4: Chapter 4 - Recruiting
Chapter 5: Chapter 5 - The News and An Interview
Chapter 6: Chapter 6 - The Search Begins
Chapter 7: Chapter 7 - The Letter
Chapter 8: Chapter 8 - Preparing
Chapter 9: Chapter 9 - Support, Comfort, Understanding & Pensieve Moments
Chapter 10: Chapter 10 - Memories
Chapter 11: Chapter 11 - Bridges
Chapter 12: Chapter 12 - Discoveries
Chapter 13: Chapter 13 - Alliances
Chapter 14: Chapter 14 - A Rough Night to be a Weasley
Chapter 15: Chapter 15 - Insight
Chapter 16: Chapter 16 - A Little Help from my Friends
Chapter 17: Chapter 17- Reinforcements
Chapter 18: Chapter 18 - Trouble in the House of Gryffindor
Chapter 19: Chapter 19 - On a Mission
Chapter 20: Chapter 20 - Shock and Awe
Chapter 21: Chapter 21 - Facing our Fears
Chapter 22: Chapter 22 - What Families Are For
Chapter 23: Chapter 23 - Conversations Requiring Some Thought
Chapter 24: Chapter 24 - Decisions
Chapter 25: Chapter 25 - What’s a Picture Worth?
Chapter 26: Chapter 26 - Ferrets and Fairy Princesses
Chapter 27: Chapter 27 - Dreams
Chapter 28: Chapter 28 - Solvo Ventus
Chapter 29: Chapter 29 - Solvo Ventus Pt 2
Chapter 30: Chapter 30 - Everything's Relative
Chapter 31: Chapter 31 - It All Comes Together
Chapter 32: Chapter 32 - All the King’s Men
Chapter 33: Chapter 33 - Fixing the Cracked Egg
Chapter 34: Chapter 34 - Finding Comfort and Normalcy
Chapter 35: Chapter 35 - Healing can be Painful
Chapter 36: Chapter 36 - Unraveling
Chapter 37: Chapter 37 - Reconnecting
Chapter 38: Chapter 38 - Couples
Chapter 1: Chapter 1 - It Begins Again
Author's Notes: I have rated this R as a precaution. Same goes for the extreme language, sexual situations, violence, etc. This originally started out as entertrainment for my 14 year old god-daughter. I hope you enjoy this. She and one of my favorite authors on SIYE, Lady Latina, encouraged me to post this here. Guys this is for you!
Ginny snuggled closer to Harry with her head resting on his shoulder. As she nuzzled into his neck, she felt Harry's arms tighten slightly around her as he took a deep breath and drifted back to sleep. Ginny looked up at Harry's face. He seemed to be turning pale. He continued to look paler and paler the longer she watched him.
Ginny began noticing lines in Harry's complexion. The lines began to look more like cracks. Ginny realized these "cracks" had turned into what looked like scales. Harry's features were also starting to change becoming almost snakelike. Ginny screamed, "Harry! Harry! You've got to wake up!" She tried to shake him awake. When Harry's eyes opened where Ginny's favorite emerald green eyes should have been were glowing red orbs. Harry's lips parted into a smile and a forked snakelike tongue flicked quickly in and out between his lips. Ginny felt herself being squeezed painfully. She looked down to where Harry's arms and body had been to find they had been replaced by a body of a snake which was wrapping itself around her and squeezing tighter and tighter.
Ginny's eyes shot back to Harry's face. Ginny felt her mouth open to scream but no sound came out. Instead of what had been Harry's handsome face looking back at her, she found the face of Voldemort grinning evilly at her. The face's red eyes bored into her as it spoke, "So we meet again my dear. You've forgotten. You're dear Harry now belongs to me. The foolish boy believed the lies he had been told. He should have known he could never defeat the greatest wizard who ever walked on the face of the earth. Foolish he was to believe he could defeat ME! He's gone you know. He's nothing more than a memory," Voldemort laughed enjoying Ginny's torment. "He'll never be gone as far as I'm concerned. I"ll keep his memory with me always," said Ginny struggling to free herself from the snake.
"Would you like to see how I did it? It really was quite enjoyable! I can show you. Perhaps even if you'd open your mind you could see and fee what I did to Dumbledore's fool!" taunted Voldemort.. In the next moment, Ginny's mind filled with a voice commanding, "Crucio!" A shadowy figure of Harry writhing in pain flitted through her mind. She saw cuts on his face and gashes on his arms. Harry seemed to be bleeding from numerous spots all over his body. Ginny couldn't breathe. She struggled to move to help Harry but found herself immobilized.
Death Eaters now circled Harry and Voldemort laughing and taunting Harry. Voldemort released Harry from the curse. Harry lay panting on the ground. Voldemort's voice echoed again, "CRUCIO!" A desperate scream tore from Harry's writhing body, "Ginny! Help me! I can't do this alone!" Voldemort released the curse laughing at Harry, "You fool! You scream for the help of a silly little girl! You waste my time!" Ginny saw Voldemort point his wand at Harry. Ginny screamed as she realized what he was about to do.
Ginny shot straight up in bed still screaming "NOOOOO!" A cold sweat covered her body. She was panting short of breath. Her heart was pounding in her chest as if she had just run from the devil himself. She was shaking from head to toe. She cautiously looked around the room. Her eyes adjusting to the room's darkness. She ran a shaky hand through her hair willing herself to calm down. "Sweet Merlin," she said out loud, "It's starting again." She held her head in her hands. Tears slowly fell down her cheeks. She cried openly. She looked up at the ceiling and shouted, "Why did it have to be you? Why did it always have to be you?" These questions she had asked herself a million times over the last couple of years.
Ginny wiped her tears away with still trembling hands. She willed herself to calm down trying to convince herself it had only been yet another dream. She took several slow, deep breaths blowing each one out slowly. Ginny again tried to convince herself that what she had seen wasn't real but merely a dream. She laughed to herself. A dream? Yeah right Ginny-girl more like a down right bloody nightmare.
Ginny jumped as her alarm clock began to beep. This was not how she wanted this day to start. She growled when she remembered she had swapped shifts with another healer at the clinic. Ginny had the early shift today so she could go and be interviewed as a candidate for the new training program Mrs. Caedmon, the Director of the Rehab Clinic where Ginny worked, had told her about. It was being offered from St. Mungo's Training University. She had been excited when Mrs. Caedmon said she would be an excellent candidate and would be willing to recommend her for the program. The University wasn't accepting just anyone into the program. The professor in charge of the training program would be hand picking the program's participants. Ginny had eagerly accepted Mrs. Caedmon's sponsorship offer.
Ginny threw back the covers and got out of bed. She walked over to her vanity and leaned close to the mirror. "Lumos," she said shedding light into the dark bedroom. "Oh my!" she gasped looking at her pale reflection in the mirror, "You do look as though you've seen a ghost Ginny-girl." Sighing she padded on into the bathroom and went about starting her day.
* * * * * * * * * * *
The dark cell was once again filled with his tormentor's evil laughter. The prisoner hung limp almost lifeless against the shackles and chains which held him to the wall. He was covered in sweat, grime and dried blood. He panted for breath from the exhaustion of willing his mind and eyes to block the images that had flashed before him; his ears to block the sounds of her screams and her eventual crying.
His tormentor turned to him again. The prisoner watched from behind the pieces of hair that fell across his face shielding his eyes from his tormentor. "You see how easy it is for me now to enter her mind. You thought she was your greatest weakness once but listened to your heart instead of your head and kept her close to you. You were right the first time. She is your greatest weakness. Your error in judgement will be not only your downfall but hers as well." The prisoner watched his tormentor turn and slowly leave his cell.
The prisoner understood now the wisdom a wise, old wizard had imparted to him many times over the course of their friendship. He knew the love he and the young woman shared was not something to be careless thrown about or taken lightly. It was the one thing no one else could control. He also knew he had to warn her. She would have a vital role in fighting their tormentor this time. Emerald eyes blazed angrily in the dark. He had to find a way to warn her before she let them get too close.
* * * *
please read and review.
Chapter 2: Chapter 2
Author's Notes: Thanks for all the nice reviews. I bolstered my confidance in doing this. Yes I'm a newbie and any encouragement is a good thing. This chapter builds some of the framework for the story. Meat and potatoes will be coming soon.
The cold wind chilled her cheeks and whipped her fiery red hair about her face. Ginny's teeth chattered. The snow was so fine she could barely see it in the air. The wind was blowing it with such force though it felt as if small pellets of ice were hitting her face. She gripped the warm cup of vanilla cappuccino between her gloved hands for its offered warmth as she walked down the sidewalk. Winter was shaping up to be a miserable thing again this season. Remnants of Ginny's dream lingered around in her mind. It was the same as it had always been well at least it had started out the same with her being safe and warm cuddling with Harry. Their relationship had never been centered on his being "the boy who lived" or "the chosen one," but simply their love for each other. They had completed each other like two halves of a whole. Ginny grasped her cappuccino cup in one hand as she struggled against the blowing wind to open the door to the complex, which housed the rehab clinic and other offices.
"I can help you Miss Gin-ny," came a familiar voice from close behind her.
She recognized Benny's slow speech pattern from all the months she had worked with him as one of her patients at the clinic. She smiled her thanks when he took her key and opened the door.
"Morn-ing Miss Gin-ny,"
"Good morning Benny," said Ginny.
"You are ear-ly this morn-ing Miss Gin-ny," Benny said smiling.
"Yes I am. I'm going to enroll to go back to school later so I came in for the early shift," Ginny explained.
Benny hung his head for a moment. When he raised it up again, Ginny could see he was upset, "But Miss Gin-ny I don't want to go ba-ck to scho-ol," Benny whined like a small child.
"No Benny. You don't have to go. I want to though. You'll stay here and take care of things like you do now for the building manager and Ms. Caedmon," said Ginny placing a hand on his shoulder. They walked together as they talked. Ginny noticed a look of relief settle on Benny's face. Ginny continued, "You have a nice day Benny. We'll talk again."
Ginny opened the door of the clinic casting a spell to light the outer office. Ginny walked through the office continuing to turn on the lights and start the machines, which would be needed throughout the day. She finally settled herself behind the front reception desk waiting for the computer equipment, which had been charmed to work in the magical world to spring fully to life. She smiled as she watched Benny through the glass door of the clinic as he went about his morning routine. She remembered when he had first been brought into the rehab clinic. He hadn't been able to speak and was afraid of everyone and those were the least of his injuries and concerns. Her first encounter with Benny had taken place during Ginny's second week as an intern. She had been doing intern rounds with Ms. Caedmon when she had been introduced to Benny and assigned to him as his healer.
Ms. Caedmon had stated that Benny was one of the clinic's most difficult cases. He almost always became violent during his treatment sessions. Benny had been subjected extensively to the Cruciatus Curse and beaten with the bones not properly set or any of his injuries treated properly. It was a wonder Benny had survived the abuse he received at the hands of some of Voldemort's most trusted Death Eaters. When Ms. Caedmon had introduced Ginny to Benny, he was already quite agitated. Ginny remembered standing and looking fearfully at the man who had just been assigned to her as a patient.
Ginny had spoken soothingly to Benny. She had calmly begun talking to him about what she needed to do to treat his wounds. She shared stories with him about her five loving but overprotective brothers and the one the family lost during the War. Ginny's approach had been different than that of the other healers previously assigned to him. She had somehow gotten him to stay calm while she went about putting Benny through his exercises and assorted treatments to reverse some of the damage done to his body.
As Benny continued to show progress, she began working to remove the damage caused by the numerous curses, hexes, and jinxes he had been subjected to during his imprisonment by the Death Eaters. Not all of the damage could be repaired by he was able to have as normal a life as he wanted and deserved. She was proud of the progress Benny had made under her care. She had learned through Ron that Benny had been one of the Aurors fighting along with him and Harry in the battle where Harry had gone missing. Ginny still refused to accept what others believed - Harry was dead.
Ginny glanced at the poster she had bought and put up near the front desk. It talked about a man walking along the beach; flinging starfish, which had been washed ashore, back into the ocean and how his efforts had made a difference to that one starfish. Ginny had immediately recognized that feeling. It was how she felt every time one of her patients made an improvement. She wondered who was going to be her starfish today.
Ginny checked the schedule. Shannon, the Clinic's receptionist, had only scheduled four patients for her this morning. Four patients for four hours of work - this could be a good day yet, but it was still early. She supposed it could have been worse. Ginny never complained about her heavier workload some days. In truth, she actually like the busier days, although they left her drained at the end of the day.
Ginny set about clearing up the left over paperwork from the day before. She completed the insurance billings, updated the patient care notes, and filed those records away. She went on to pull the patient files for the four patients scheduled for her this morning and then pulled the files for the other healers as well. Noticing she was able to breeze through her paperwork, and accomplish a lot in a short time, she could begin to like this time of day. Something told her though this was merely the calm before the storm. Bits and pieces of her dream kept fighting their way into her mind's eye. She struggled to block the images but some of them wormed their way through her defenses. She was a little distracted as she looked up to greet the first patient of the day.
* * * * * * * * * *
Images of the young woman continued to flash before his eyes. He had to find a way to warn her she was in danger. He had to protect her. It may turn out to be the last thing he ever did, but at least she would finally be free from the person tormenting them both.
The prisoner knew he had to keep the appearance of being in a weakened state. Keep his captor's focus on torturing him and his focus off her. He was on the mend, but slowly. The prisoner knew he had vowed to protect the young woman, but after his last "friendly" visit from his captor, he fully realized his time, and possibly hers, was being controlled by someone who was very unstable. He wasn't sure how much time either of them had left.
* * * ** *
I know not much action but the background is just as important as the meat of the story. I will try to add chapter 3 tomorrow.
Chapter 3: Chapter 3 - The Assignment
Author's Notes: I hope you enjoy!
Ron walked down the hall towards the meeting room of the Minister of Magic's private set of offices. His robes were billowing behind him. His face reflected his dark mood. Ron wasn't going out of his way to be aggressive but he looked intimidating. At close to 6"4", Ron had the build and the air of a well trained not to be messed with warrior. He had a reputation of being fair but wouldn't take any grief from anyone either. It also didn't hurt he was second in command in the Auror Department. People were usually careful to stay on this formidable creature's good side. Ron still carried the piece of parchment bearing his official summons to this morning's meeting and it was clear he was anything but happy. Ron pushed open the door to the meeting room. Surprisingly only two people were in the room. Ron stopped just inside the room as the door banged closed behind him. Both men turned to look at Ron.
"Ah welcome Mr. Weasley. Please do come down here and have a seat won't you?" said Rufus Scrimgeour.
Ron flicked his eyes from the Minister of Magic who was seated at the end of the table to the man seated at his left. Ron recognized this man to be none other than his boss, Alastor "Mad-eye" Moody, the Director of the Auror Department for the Ministry. Ron moved to the end of the table where the two men were seated. He pulled out a chair and took a seat across the table from Moody.
"Well again Mr. Weasley thank you for coming on short notice," said Scrimgeour.
"It's a little hard not to show up when you get transported here while reading the bloody summons," spat Ron.
Scrimgeour ignored Ron's comment and continued, "I'm sure you are wondering why I called upon you to be a part of this ... er... activity."
Ron, having never really liked Scrimgeour from the first time he had met him, answered, "You could say that bloody well sums things up. What is this all about?"
"It seems that there are those who have attempted to keep certain things which were inaccurately reported quiet. It seems a certain incident has been found to be inaccurate. Now that remains is a mystery which needs to be resolved once and for all," said the Minister.
Ron glanced over at Moody who shrugged indicating he had no clue either. This only added to Ron's level of annoyance.
"With all do respect, Minister," Ron started with more than just a hint of sarcasm in his voice, "if you want a ministry mystery solved why contact me? I'm an auror. I'm not in any way associated nor do I plan to be associated with the Department of Mysteries."
Scrimgeour retorted angrily, "I am fully aware of that my dear boy. Truly I am. However, you bring a wealth of background information with you already which would take months to impart to someone else. The information you hold was and I hope still is second nature to you. It is information you have at your disposal without really trying."
Ron didn't like to play games where his job was concerned. He shot a glance across the table at Moody who was staring at the ceiling. Ron leaned forward crossing his arms and rested his elbows on the table.
"Mr. Minister as you have apparently hand picked me for some assignment for whatever your reason or reasons may be. Please stop trying to flatter me into doing your dirty work. Tell me what it is you're seeking my assistance with and I'll let you know if I'm willing to be involved," said Ron cooly.
"Mr. Weasley," started Moody, "I can understand your unhappiness with being summoned to this meeting. I have had a short conference with the Minister prior to your arrival. Believe me when I tell you this assignment is not one to be simply plunked down on a table. This assignment will come with a price of sorts."
The hackles on the back of Ron's neck stood up. His eyes shot back to the Minister.
"Mr. Weasley as I can see you would like me to get to the point I will do so," said Scrimgeour.
Ron's thoughts raced. Come with price? What the devil were they getting at? Hermione had a good "safe" job. Ginny was doing better and was now working at the rehab clinic. Dad and Mum were both doing fine. Ron realized the Minister was waiting for an acknowledgement from him before he continued.
Ron nodded, "Uh, thank you sir do go on."
"The records indicate you were present during the final battle between Lord Voldemort and one Harry Potter. Is this true?" the Minister asked Ron.
Ron's stomached knotted at the mention of Harry's name.
Ron answered calmly, "Yes sir that is correct. We were both working as junior aurors at the time under Alastor Moody's supervision,"
"Yes Mr. Weasley our records indicate that as well," said Scrimgeour skimming over the pages of notes in a file Ron noticed was lying in front of the Minister.
The Minister continued, "However there are sketchy details as to what exactly transpired between Mr. Potter and Lord Voldemort. This is something we here at the Ministry feel are among the things which need to be put to rest once and for all."
"My friend was put to rest along with Voldemort - that's what happened," Ron growled out through clenched teeth.
Ron struggled to maintain some type of hold on his temper.
"Why concern yourself with this now? It's too late to help him now. You wouldn't listen to him before it happened," Ron spat angrily. He could feel his anger continue to build. Ron knew if the Minister didn't finish this discussion soon he wouldn't be able to keep his temper in check. His emotions were still too raw where the loss of Harry was concerned.
Moody leaned across the table and spoke directly to Ron, "You and Harry were best mates lad. Your reaction to this discussion is to be expected. I do belileve however you should let the Minister finish. It is his reason for summoning you here today."
Ron stared across the table at the man that was his former mentor and now his boss. He searched the familiar face for a clue as to where the discussion was headed. Ron heard Moody's voice in his head telling him to trust him. Ron broke eye contact with Moody and leveled his attention back onto the Minister.
Scrimgeour sensing Ron had given him a small window of opportunity proceeded with his comments, "The sketchy details surrounding the perceived final encounter is why you are here. We have uncovered some items of information which leads us to believe the situation warrants further investigation."
"What are you getting at and what exactly does it have to do with me?" Ron barked.
"Mr. Weasley it's simply this. In all the reports from all the eyewitness reports and sworn testimony from the numerous people including yourself who witnessed the final encounter there is absolutely no concrete evidence to prove what happened to Mr. Potter," said Scrimgeour.
Ron opened his mouth to speak but was cut off by Scrimgeour.
"It is because of this lack of concrete evidence that I am calling upon you and Mr. Moody to open up a brand new investigation into what actually happened to Mr. Potter. You, Mr. Weasley, knew him best. You knew his talents and abilities. You know how to read his magical markings. Mr. Moody trained both you and Mr. Potter as aurors. I feel it is best handled by your knowing minds. Your assignment, Mr. Weasley, is to discover what actually to Mr. Potter. If our recently uncovered intelligence is true your best mate may very well be alive and in dire need of assistance. Now will the two of you agree to take on this assignment?" asked the Minister.
Ron sat staring at Scrimgeour for several moments reeling from what the man had just said. Recent information ... Harry alive ... needing help? Nah, Ron thought shaking his head. It coudln't be. He relived the last moments of the last battle again in his mind. The explosion of spells being exchanged between Harry and Voldemort. He heard Harry's screams of pain from being hit with the Cruciatus Curse. He saw his best mate writhing on the ground. He heard the sound of Voldemort's evil laughter as he released Harry from the curse. Then more curses and spells were exchanged between Harry and Voldemort. He saw his friend land face down on the ground, bloodied and battered. He saw and heard the explosion of their spells collliding. He saw Voldemort utter a curse with his wand pointing at Harry just as Harry uttered the Killing Curse. Harry's body became engulfed in flames. On the spot where Voldemort had stood was nothing but a now smoking pile of ashes a similar sight was on the spot where Harry had lain moments before.
Moody sat across from Ron watching the young man's face. He could tell from the younger man's expression he was reliving his memories of his friend's last moments. Leaning across the table again he said to Ron, "Aye laddie. War is hell. I think we owe it to our friend Potter to pursue all avenues and put this event finally to rest. Well do you think we should do this for Harry lad?"
Ron looked at his boss and nodded. "Yes I'll do it. We need to do this for Harry."
Ron turned and looked at Scrimgeour and shifted back and asked, "What about all the evidence that was collected and tested right after their last confrontation? What happened to all of it?"
"The reports we have are complete. You may review them if you wish, " said the Minister closing the file in front of him.
Ron sensed he wasn't being given the whole story and went into strategy mode, "What resources are you making available to me? What do I have to work with on this?"
"Uh I take it then you are accepting the assignment then. Good. Very well then, resources? What exactly did you have in mind, Mr. Weasley?" asked the Minister not sure of what to expect.
Ron sensed something in the Minister's hesitation and pounced on it. "Okay here's the deal. I'm putting all my cards on the table now. I want access to whatever is needed when I need it and where I need it for as long as its needed. No questions asked. This goes for manpower, equipment, and money. I want the full support in writing from your self and the Ministry. I want access to all and I do mean ALL records relating to the individuals involved - Harry and Voldemort. Anything less and I walk. Don't look so shocked Minister. Yes Harry was my best mate and Merlin know I'd love nothing more than to find him alive and bring his arse home but know this I will walk away from this assignment if we don't get what I've asked for. I will not allow it to be done half way. I will make things difficult if you try to have someone else look into this should I walk away from it. It's all or nothing - agreed?"
Scrimgeour knew the Weasley boy meant every word of what he had just said. He also knew that if anyone could finally put the matter to rest it was the young man before him. The perfect man for this assignment was Ron Weasley.
"Yes Mr. Weasley I agree to your terms in full. It is to be done as you have stated. Simply tell me what it is you need, where you need it and how you need it to happen. I will see to it that it happens. Do you have any thoughts as to how you wish to begin your investigation?" asked Scrimgeour reclining back in his chair folding his hands over his stomach.
"Yes as a matter of fact I do. Send all the reports - confirmed, unconfirmed, official sworn testimony - every scrap of paper the ministry has bearing any connection to Harry and Voldemort to my home. I mean everything not just about the last conflict. There could be something in some obscure file which could be relevant., I want them delivered to my home no later than 2pm today" answered Ron.
Turning to Moody, he continued, "Moody you and I will begin by reviewing the files about the last battle. They will most likely give us a starting point. Do you have my address?"
"Aye laddie I do," replied Moody.
"Good be at my home tomorrow morning bright and early," Ron said to Moody.
Ron rose from his seat, nodded at the two men and made to leave.
"One word of caution Mr. Weasley. Be sure to tell only those you feel will be essential to aiding in your investigation. We once again find ourselves in the situation of not being sure who is our ally or who is the enemy," said Scrimgeour.
Ron nodded and left the room.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Please read and review
Chapter 4: Chapter 4 - Recruiting
Author's Notes: Hope you enjoy this update!
Ron walked down the sidewalk away from the Ministry of Magic. Never had he expected the morning's meeting to go as it had. The Ministry had information and believed his best mate could have survived the final showdown with Voldemort. It couldn't be possible or could it? True, Harry always did manage to somehow get himself out of tight spots that would have killed lesser individuals.
Ron's mind wandered through memories long forgotten or at least he had tried to forget. Some of the memories brought a small smile to his lips. Other memories confirmed his mate's wariness. Scrimgeour was right. This assignment was going to be anything but easy. He himself had barely come to terms what he had witnessed on the battlefield. Ron also knew the Minister had been right in choosing himself and Moody for this assignment. If his best mate was still out there somewhere, Ron would be the one to bring him home. This much he was sure of if nothing else. After all, Gryffindor brothers stuck together.
* * * * * * * *
Ron apparated into the atrium of the Criminal Magical Investigations building. Ron passed through the security checks without a hitch. He made his way up to the evidence testing lab. He peeked through the window in the door and watched as Hermione dropped solution into slots on a tray. He waited until she had finished setting up her experiment before entering the room. This was a lesson he had learned the hard way and didn't care to repeat. Being on the wrong end of Neville's and Hermione's wands was not on his list of fun places or things to do today.
Hermione was deep in thought reviewing her notes and never heard Ron enter the lab.
"Hey, gorgeous, if you keep frowning like that you'll give yourself wrinkles," Ron said from behind Hermione as he wrapped his arms around her waist.
Hermione chuckled and leaned back into Ron's embrace smiling at his feeble attempt to rile her up.
"My, you do know how to give the best compliments," she said as she turned her head to receive a small kiss. "What brings you here in the middle of the day?" she asked as he broke their embrace and started walking around the lab looking at what she had been working on.
"I needed a pick-me-up. The meeting this morning didn't go as I had expected," Ron answered as he eyed up something purple in a test tube.
Ron had decided his assignment this time was most definitely going to have to involve Hermione. She had just as much knowledge about Harry as he did. His only problem was how to tell her just what his knew assignment had been.
"Oh no, where are they sending you this time?" Hermione asked bracing herself to hear he was being sent off on yet another mission.
Ron shook his head, "No, for once I'm not being sent off on a mission for the auror department. This is something a little closer to home."
Hermione let out a sigh of relief just as another thought struck her, "How long is your suspension? I've told you and told you. You've got to learn to control your temper." Her voice brought him back to their conversation.
"Well there's the little ball of sunshine and happiness I fell in love with. Nice to know I have you on my side. Any other pearls of wisdom you'd like to pelt me with?" Not giving her a chance to answer Ron continued, "To answer your questions if the truth be told I'm not exactly sure just where I may end up going on this assignment. I'm also sorry to disappoint you but no I've not been suspended. Just for the record there is nothing wrong with my temper or my attitude. I have them and know how to use them." Ron nodded his head, folded his arms across his chest and leaned back against the counter.
Hermione smiled and shook her head. At least he was still working and that was good.
"Actually, I've come to see if I can wisk you away from all of this for the afternoon," Ron said indicating the lab.
Hermione looked around. She probably could get away. This was so unlike Ron. He normally didn't stop after Ministry meetings much less took time off to just spend with her. He usually waited to talk to her at home in the evening about his day at work. Whatever had happened at the meeting this morning had to be huge. She wouldn't lie to herself that she hadn't been concerned about how he was acting since arriving in the lab.
"That sounds like a really good idea. Most of this is just verifying results for Neville and I've pretty much finished everything any way. Let me go clear it with Neville," Hermione said smiling and turning for the door. Hermione quickly crossed the hall and knocked on the door to Neville's office.
"Come on in, Hermione," Neville called out not looking up from his desk.
"Neville, I've just set the last verification test into motion. It should be done within two minutes. I was wondering if once that test was completed and results filed if I could then take the rest of the afternoon off? Ron had a meeting at the Ministry and I can tell there's something bothering him. To be honest, it has me worried."
Neville looked up at Hermione who had rushed through her request like she was afraid she'd never get her request out. Neville chuckled to himself. Yep that was Hermione always worried about Ron. Some things never do change.
"Yes, Hermione, you have the afternoon off. You've set up the test. It's just a matter of logging the data now. My handling that won't change the results," said Neville.
"Thanks, I owe you one," Hermione said and left Neville's office.
"It's all set. I'm free to go," Hermione said re-entering the lab.
"Good! I was afraid you'd try to be dedicated to your job and I'd have to kidnap you," Ron teased.
Ron was in the process of helping Hermione into her cloak when Neville walked into the lab.
"Hey Neville thanks for giving my girl some time off. I really appreciate it," said Ron, pausing and then venturing on. "While I think of it, my new assignment may require some evidence testing work. I was wondering if you and Hermione would be able to verify some results for me?"
"Sure, whatever you need. Bring or send your stuff over. If we're busy someone else can run the tests," replied Neville.
"Uh, I would prefer it if only you and Hermione could handle the tests. I don't want a lot of people knowing this stuff is in the lab and being retested," said Ron. Seeing confustion on Neville's face, Ron explained, "I need your assurance as a professional that only you and Hermione will handle the tests. It's important Neville or I wouldn't ask this. It's not that I doubt the competency or the integrity of your other lab personnel. It's just very sensitive and I don't want to take any chances. Consider it a special assignment."
Neville nodded, "No problem, Ron. You got it. Only myself or Hermione will handle the tests for you. Guess it's another case of Gryffindor brothers sticking together."
Ron looked Neville dead on. "You have no idea. But yeah that pretty much sums it up. Thanks again, Neville."
Ron placed a hand on the small of Hermione's back and guided her out the door with a wave back to Neville.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 5: Chapter 5 - The News and An Interview
Author's Notes: Glad to see so many of you like this story. Thank you for all the encouragement.
Hermione knew Ron well enough to know that something huge had taken place at his meeting earlier this morning. She had not seen him this agitated since well … she paused in her train of thought. It was still painful for her to think about losing Harry. Harry had always been a big part of her and Ron’s life. She still had trouble saying the “D” word. She felt that by saying that word in the same sentence with her dearest friend’s name would make it final. Ron still had its hand on the small of her back. She took comfort in this. If at least something good had come out of that final battle, aside from Voldemort being vanquished, it was her and Ron’s relationship. They reached the apparation point in the atrium of the CMI building. Ron put his arms around Hermione’s waist and looked down at her, “Ready?” Hermione nodded and with a small pop they were gone.
The next instant Ron and Hermione appeared in the living room of their home with a similar small pop. “Ron do you want me to fix something for lunch?” Hermione asked stepping away from Ron to shed her cloak. As she walked to the closet to hang it up, she realized he had not answered her. Looking back over her should at Ron she saw he had his hands on the mantle above the fireplace staring into the empty fireplace beneath. She hung her coat up and crossed back across the room and settled into a corner spot on the couch. She pulled a pillow onto her lap and hugged it waiting. A strong feeling of apprehension was settling in her stomach. She was worried about what he was working up to tell her.
Ron took a deep breath. He knew Hermione had asked him a question but his mind had been racing away on something else. How was he going to tell her the Ministry had reason to believe that Harry was alive and he had been given the task of finding out if the data was correct and thus bringing him best mate home. He looked over his shoulder and took comfort in seeing that she had understood his silence. She had settled herself on the couch and had already grabbed her “security” pillow. He crossed the short distance between and cleared a spot on the coffee table sitting directly in front of Hermione.
Ron pulled his wand from his robes. He cast several security charms and privacy charms on the room as well as the floo to prevent any intrusions or word of what he was about to tell her getting out. Feeling comfortable with his security measures, he turned his attention back to Hermione, “’Mione what I am about to tell you can go no further that here is this room. Do you understand?” Hermione nodded her head yes. “Good I knew you would understand but I had to be certain. You know I don’t normally tell you the details of my auror assignments. This one however will involve you a lot.” Hermione’s eyes widened but she said nothing. Ron’s tone was very formal and therefore unsettling to her. He continued, “I will tell you the assignment will come at some personal cost to both of us. You can refuse to be involved in the assignment if you choose.” Ron paused watching for Hermione’s reaction.
“Ron I will help you on anything you want me to. I love you and will do whatever we need to do. You know that sweetheart,” Hermione said leaning towards him placing her hand over one of his.
“I know but believe me kiddo this won’t be easy for either of us," said Ron seriously.
Hermione put the pillow on the cushion beside her and slid forward so she was sitting on the edge of her seat. She was now sitting knee to knee with Ron. She took his other hand in hers and searched his face for clues as to what was troubling him and just where this conversation was headed.
Her simple touch gave Ron the confidence he needed to go on, “My meeting this morning involved only three people — myself, Moody and Scrimgeour. Scrimgeour requested that Moody and I,” Ron paused and took a deep breath exhaling slowly before continuing, “ investigate new information surrounding Harry’s death.”
Hermione’s jaw dropped. “Why? They’re not thinking of using that in some publicity campaign. I’ll join your sister in Azkaban for attacking the Minister before I’ll let him do that to Harry’s memory,” said Hermione.
“Uh no Hermione. It’s not that at all. You see the Ministry has received some information or evidence of some sort which raises some questions,” said Ron still reeling from Hermione’s earlier announcement.
“Questions about what? What are they trying to do now? Smear Harry’s name?” she sneered at the thought of what Scrimgeour could possibly have up his sleeve.
“No Hermione its nothing like that. The evidence they’ve found gives Scrimgeour gives them some doubt as to exactly what happened during Harry’s and Voldemort’s last confrontation especially during the last moments,” said Ron.
“Surely they don’t believe Voldemort wasn’t killed. I’ve seen the evidence myself. It was solid evidence Ron and I can assure you that rotten son of a ….” Ron cut her off before she could finish.
“Hermione you’re not making this easy for me. You reaction is very similar as to how I felt this morning during the meeting. Knowing the Ministry as well I … uh rather we do, your concerns are warranted. But trust me sweetheart that isn't their motive on this one at all. You see ‘Mione they think they’ve found evidence that well …” Ron took another deep breath capturing Hermione’s hands in between his hands and looking her square in the eye continued, “Well you see they think there’s a chance Harry’s alive.” Ron’s eyes watched Hermione waiting for her reaction.
Hermione’s brows gathered together as she took several deep breaths. She stared at Ron when she spoke her voice was barely above a whisper, “What did you say?”
“You heard me Hermione. The Ministry has discovered some information that makes them believe that perhaps some things were overlooked or incorrect in the initial investigation. They think there’s a chance Harry may be alive.” said Ron calmly still waiting for some sort of reaction from Hermione.
“How? Where could he be?” Hermione struggled to wrap her mind around the news. Tears began to fall unchecked from her eyes.
Ron moved to the couch to sit beside Hermione. He draped his arm around her and pulled her close to him as the news registered and she broke down crying uncontrollably. “I know baby. The news hit me too,” he said as he stroked her back. His hand moved to cradle her head to his chest comforting her. He sat holding her for quite some time.
“I’m sorry Ron. I’m so sorry I reacted this way,” Hermione said as she pushed herself away from Ron wiping her tears away from her eyes.
“It was expected 'Mione. The three of us were always close. The closeness is one of the reasons I was asked to take on the assignment. Moody’s to be helping as well. Scrimgeour believes since he and I were closest to Harry and knew him best we’ll be better able to read the evidence and determine if it is real or a bad hoax.”
“Ron they should have done this investigation right after it happened. This should have been done this way to begin with. The Ministry should have included at least one of Harry’s closest friends in that initial investigation. So much time has been lost. Who knows how much evidence could have been destroyed in all that time,” Hermione’s mind raced.
“Right and that brings me to your involvement in all this. You and I knew Harry better than anyone .. well outside of Ginny of course. We knew the magical power he possessed and what he was capable of doing. If you choose to help, I want you to be the person working side by side with Neville retesting the evidence from the first investigation.”
“Ron I wouldn’t trust anyone else. You know I loved Harry as the brother I never had. I will do whatever you ask. If Harry’s alive out there somewhere we need to do whatever … and I do mean whatever it takes to bring him home. We owe him so much. Ron count me in. When do you want me to start on the tests?” Hermione’s voice had a fierce quality to it.
He knew there was no way he could change his mind. He could tell her mind was racing with thoughts of how and where she wanted to start.
“One step at a time kiddo,” Ron said brushing a piece of hair off Hermione’s forehead, then continuing, “The ministry is to deliver all its records on Harry and Voldemort here later this afternoon. I mean the records will include everything they’ve ever had on Harry from his last missions to Umbridge’s shenanigans back in our fifth year to the last confrontation with Voldemort. They are to be sending their records on Voldemort as well. I’d like you to help me start sorting through it all. No need for a big dinner. How about we grab some turkey sandwiches and pumpkin juice and work in the study later.”
“No problem sweetheart whatever you want. I’d be happy to help you start sorting through all that stuff. Why did you want all the old stuff brought here though?” asked Hermione.
“Simply because there could be something hidden there. Something that at the time seemed trivial but could prove to be the essential piece we need to tip us off as to where he could be if he is alive. Chalk it up to my auror training when Moody pounded into us to investigate for today but keep an eye on the future. As for why they're bringing it here, if someone is covering something up they have to be working within the ministry. No sense tipping them off to the investigation,” said Ron rubbing his hand on her arm.
“Ron just for the record you know that little saying you and your old dorm mates coined well it goes for us sisters in Gryffindor House also. We stick together too Ron. Gryffindors always stick together. We’re going to find him Ron. If Harry’s still out there alive, we will find him and bring him home. We have to,” Hermione wrapped her arms around Ron and squeezed him tight.
Ron hugged Hermione to him kissing the top of her head. “You’re right. Now how about some lunch woman! I’m starving!” Hermione laughed at the sound of Ron’s stomach rumbling as he finished his sentence.
* * * * * * *
The usual fast pace of the clinic had kicked in causing Ginny to forget about her afternoon appointment. Seeing her fourth patient out to the reception area, her eyes fell on the clock on the wall, “Oh my is that the time. I’ve got to get going,” she gasped.
Shannon Enid, the administrative assistant for the clinic, laughed. “You have plenty of time Ginny. Slow down.”
Ginny looked at Shannon like the young woman had lost her grip on her sanity. Shaking her head, Ginny walked to the staff locker room and began pulling her belongings from her locker. She checked to make sure she had her course application and sponsorship papers. Ginny could feel the butterflies in her stomach. Taking a deep breath she placed it in her bag and closed the door to her locker.
Ginny walked back to the reception desk. Ginny signed out and looked at Shannon, “Thanks for that earlier. I’m just a ball of nerves. I know I shouldn’t be. I guess I’m just worried I won’t be accepted for the program.”
Shannon turned in her chair and looked at Ginny in disbelief, “Ginny why do you figure you won’t be accepted? You’re a shoe in. They sent letters out to all the medical facilities asking for recommendations for candidates for the program. Ms. Caedmon wouldn’t have offered you her sponsorship or passed your name along if she didn’t feel you were an appropriate candidate. Think about it in this sense they sought you out for the program.”
“I can’t help but wonder why me though. How many other people do you know get approached by a university to take advantage of a new training program?” asked Ginny.
“Ginny you made quite an impression on your instructors in your healers training and you’ve made great strides with some of the patients here at the clinic. Nearly half of the referrals that come in here request you as their healer. You’re a caring person and people recognize that. Now get going or you will be late,” Shannon said turning back to the computer.
Ginny smiled at her friendly supervisor and left the clinic.
- - - - - - - - -
Ginny made good time getting to the University Training Center at St. Mungo’s. She took a moment letting her brain thaw out before approaching the reception desk. She pulled her mittens off and stuffed them in her coat pocket. She found her way to the professor’s office who would be interviewing her for possible enrollment in the program.
Ginny opened the door and closed it quietly behind her. She crossed the small waiting area and smiled warmly at the woman who now sat watching her, “Hello my name is Ginny Weasley. I have a 1pm appointment with Professor Frewin.”
“Please have a seat. The professor will be with you shortly.” Ginny chose a seat a short distance away from the receptionist. She slipped her outer cloak off and folded it over her arm as she sank into the chair. She looked around at the walls of the office. Several training school diplomas hung on the walls to give evidence to the level of knowledge the man had achieved that would be interviewing her. Ginny felt a chill go down her spine and a twinge at the base of her neck which she chalked up to tension. She pulled her blazer tighter around her snuggling into its warmth.
A short while later, the interior office door opened and a large man stepped out and addressed the receptionist, “Is the next candidate here yet?”
“Yes Professor Frewin. Miss Weasley arrived several minutes ago.”
“Very well send her in,” he said retreating back into his office closing the door behind him.
The receptionist looked at Ginny and smiled, “You may go in now.” Ginny rose from her seat, and made her way to the door she had just seen the Professor pass through. Placing a hand on the door knob, she took a deep breath and slowly exhaled before opening the door.
Ginny entered the Professor’s office walking with as much confidence as she could muster. She noted the dark paneling covering the walls. The furniture too was made of dark wood. The backs of the chairs as well as the seats were covered in a lush blood red velvet.
Professor Frewin rose to his feet upon her entering his office. Ginny noted that very little natural light shone through the two windows behind him. The windows bore draperies made of the same blood red velvet as the backs and seats of the chairs. “Please come in. Take a seat so we may begin,” Professor Frewin said indicating the two chairs across the desk from him.
Ginny moved quickly across the room settling into the chair on the left. “Did you remember to bring your application and sponsorship papers with you?” asked Professor Frewin leveling a cold stare upon her.
“Yes sir I did. I have them right here,” Ginny said pulling the documents out of her bag and handing them to the man across the desk from her. Professor Frewin took the offered documents and began reviewing them.
Ginny sat watching the man trying to read his expression. Ginny took in the man’s overall appearance. She gauged him to be in his late 40’s early 50’s. She noted his hair was beginning to thin out but his hands and arms seemed to be gaining what his head was losing. His eyes had a hard icy look to them she noted but it seemed something was hidden behind them as well.
“Well this application seems to be well in order,” Professor Frewin stated his voice bringing Ginny back to the task at hand. “Now Miss Weasley I feel I must ask you some questions. Your answers to these questions will help me determine you suitability as a candidate into this training program. Do you understand?”
“Yes sir. I came today with the understanding that applicants were to be screened through an interview process so your questions are to be expected,” stated Ginny.
“Very well then I will begin. Why do you wish to receive this training?” asked the professor.
“Sir, I believe the training will assist me in my current position. I currently work with individuals who are still dealing with the long term effects from injuries they received during the uh … last Wizards’ War,” said Ginny hoping her voice would not betray her thoughts on that last confrontation.
“Miss Weasley how exactly will this training benefit your current position? I don’t see the connection,” said the Professor giving her a dubious look.
“Well sir,” Ginny started, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, “This training would enable me to have a better understanding of how the injuries are treated on the battlefield so that when individuals arrive say at a clinic or hospital proper treatment can be more readily provided. The process now can be delayed until a proper treatment plan can be developed. Paperwork such as case treatment records are not readily shared from field healers to healers working in rehab clinics such as myself. The training will also allow me to be on the field to provide care to those injured should there ever be another Wizards’ War.”
“Do you fully understand the training requirements involved in this program?” asked the professor.
“Yes Professor I do. I have a brother who is currently working as an auror. I remember very well the training he went through. I understand full well what will be expected of me should I be accepted."
Professor Frewin sat looking at Ginny. He seemed to be letting her answers settle into his memory. “Well, you do seem to be better prepared than most of the candidates I have interviewed today. However, I still have many more candidates to interview. I will send you my decision in writing within three weeks. Once you receive your letter, should you be accepted, your training will begin three weeks from then. Thank you for coming in,” said the Professor standing and offering his hand to Ginny.
“Thank you Professor,” Ginny said shaking his offered hand, “I look forward to receiving your decision. A shiver ran down her spine as their hand made contact. Ginny stood and walked out of the room softly closing the door behind her. Once outside in the reception area, Ginny slid her outer cloak on and pulled her mittens on.
Leaving the building, Ginny got the feeling she was being watched. She turned and looked back at the building she had just left. Another chill went down her spine and she again felt a twinge at the base of her neck. Ginny looked around and saw no one that seemed to be paying any attention to her. She burrowed deeper into the warmth of her coat and apparated herself back to her apartment.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 6: Chapter 6 - The Search Begins
Author's Notes: I'm hoping to post a couple of chapters before Thursday. I have them written just proofing them at the moment. Thanks to all you have read, reviewed and offered encouragement.
After supper that evening, Ron and Hermione began reviewing the files which had been delivered as Ron had requested. Ron had instructed the Ministry’s delivery men to put the boxes in his study.
The couple now found themselves almost buried in the now swamped and crowded room. The pair was more than a little overwhelmed by the amount of information that had been forwarded from the Ministry. There was very little room to walk through the boxes. They had been caught completely unaware for how detailed the Ministry’s records were on events involving their best friend.
Ron and Hermione had decided that a divide and conquer approach to the huge task at hand would be best. Each now found themselves sitting in a corner of their study perusing files from boxes around them.
“Oh I don’t believe this,” Hermione’s voice said breaking the silence that had been rampant in the room for hours. “Why would the Ministry select those two to certify the evidence?”
Her question caused Ron to stop reading the file in his hands. He turned his head in the direction Hermione’s voice had come from. “’Mione what did you find?” Ron asked.
“Well it maybe something but then again …” Hermione’s voice trailed off. She definitely had Ron’s attention.
He dropped the file he had been reviewing and made his way to her corner. He leaned on top of a pile of boxes crossing his arms and looking down at Hermione’s bowed head. She was busy still reading the file laying on her lap.
“’Mione, tell me. You have to share all your concerns about anything you find or are questioning with me. You could give me a starting point for this investigation,” Ron said.
Hermione looked up at Ron, “Well I’ve just been reviewing the original lab reports. I’m just questioning the Ministry’s judgment on the two lab techs they chose to assign to the original investigation.”
“Okay give who was assigned?” Ron asked.
“The Ministry chose Millicent Bulstrode and Romilda Vane. They were given full clearances,” said Hermione.
“Okay I’ll take the bait. What exactly do you mean by full clearances?” asked Ron.
“Simply put Ron they had full access to everything. They would have been authorized to do autopsies if it had come to that. They had access to all the evidence and anything remotely related to the investigation. This could be really bad for us,” Hermione explained.
“Hermione love I’m sorry I’m tired but I’m not following you. Why should we worry about those two doing the tests?” Ron said rubbing his forehead.
“Ronald don’t tell me you don’t remember them?” asked Hermione looking at Ron in disbelief.
“I’m sorry love granted their names sound familiar but I’m not coming up with anything,” Ron said shaking his head.
“Ron back at Hogwarts, “Hermione started, “Millicent Bulstrode was in Slytherin. She was good friends with Pansy Parkinson. Pansy’s now married to Draco. When did you ever know anyone who was in Slytherin to do anything fair where Harry was concerned?”
“You’re right that’s not good at all. Okay what about the other one?” Ron asked trying to stifle a yawn.
“You don’t remember her either?” Hermione asked with a look of sheer astonishment on her face.
“Sorry again I’ve got no clue. I’m knackered take pity on me and just fill me in will you,” said Ron running his hands through his hair.
“How did you ever become an auror?” Hermione said shaking her head in disbelief. Not waiting for Ron to answer, she continued, “Romilda Vane had it bad for Harry. Remember she sent him the box of chocolates with a strong love potion in them. The box of chocolates that you ate and landed yourself in the hospital nearing killing yourself. She never got over Harry. She was way more than just a little upset when Harry and Ginny got together. She held a grudge right through Ginny’s graduation from Hogwarts. She made Ginny’s last year at Hogwarts a true living nightmare.”
“Well what do you expect from a Slytherin?” Ron interjected.
“No, Ron, Romilda wasn’t in Slytherin. She unfortunately was in Gryffindor. That’s why she was able to make things so horrid for Ginny her last year. From what I’ve heard from Luna and even from Parvati that Romilda felt Ginny was to blame not only for Romilda not being with Harry but for what happened to him during … you know … the um … final battle,” Hermione said dropping her gaze back down to her lap.
“What a nutter!” Ron exclaimed, “My sister isn’t responsible for anything from that last battle. She would have loved nothing more than to keep all of us, dad, our brothers, me and especially Harry from being on that battlefield.”
“I know Ron. I wished I could have prevented it too,” said Hermione looking up at him placing a hand on his crossed arms.
Ron took several deep breaths exhaling them slowly.
“Okay so the Ministry could have picked two better lab techs. Is there more you care to share?” asked Ron taking Hermione’s hand in his rubbing his thumb across her knuckles.
Hermione’s expression was quite serious when she said, “Ron these two would not have given a second thought to altering their lab results. They, like I said, had full access to all the evidence. Who knows what all they may have tampered with. I know where I want to start first thing in the morning. I want to start re-running their evidence tests.”
“You’ve got it. That’s where you can start. Tell me what you want sent to the lab and its yours. I’ll have Moody check up on their work since this investigation. We may need to keep tabs on them,” said Ron.
“Ron I have to be brutally honest. I’m more than a little worried. Millicent and Romilda could have gone as far as to destroy evidence. Evidence that if it existed could lead us to Harry if he is still alive,” said Hermione locking eyes with Ron.
“My mind sort of already went down that road ahead of you,” said Ron sighing, “Hermione, I don’t know about you but I’ve read about all I can of this stuff for one night. I’m going to go get a shower and turn in.”
“Yeah me too. I’m right behind you. I need to be sure I have my wits about me while I run those tests tomorrow,” said Hermione setting the file folder she had been reviewing aside.
Ron opened the study door allowing Hermione to exit in front of him. Closing the door behind them, Ron stopped and put a locking charm on the door. Turning back to Hermione, he put his arm around her waist as they made they way upstairs. As Hermione stepped up onto the first step, a chill ran down Ron’s spine causing him to shiver.
Hermione stopped and turned to look at him,” Are you okay sweetheart?”
“Yeah love I’m fine. It was just a chill. I’m fine,” said Ron wrapping his arms around her waist giving her a quick kiss.
“Okay if you’re sure,” Hermione said searching his face for a moment. Ron grinned and gave her a small squeeze. They turned and continued on their way up the stairs to their bedroom arm in arm.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Harry heard the sound of the cell door opening. He looked and found none other than Lucius Malfoy enter the cell. Lucius stood staring at Harry apparently not in any hurry to say or doing anything. Harry watched from behind the fringe of hair that hung over his eyes.
“I know you’re watching Potter. You’re not fooling anyone. I came here to give you a bit of news,” said Lucius clearly baiting Harry.
Harry remained silent.
“Ah remaining silent are we. Not the least bit curious about the youngest Weasley is up to lately? No concerned what she may be getting into?”
Harry continued to stare at Lucius.
“Have it your way Potter. Plans are in motion. The youngest Weasley has stepped into the middle of the web that has been weaved to snare her and she doesn’t even know it yet. Oh don’t worry Harry. I’ll see to it personally she is well taken care of. I’m sure you’ll enjoying watching from the sidelines,” said Lucius.
Harry looked into Lucius’ cold uncaring eyes. Lucius smiled and left the cell.
* * * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 7: Chapter 7 - The Letter
Author's Notes: I've been laying the groundwork for this story. Once Ginny's training starts the story speeds up. Thanks for being patient and for all of your encouraging reviews.
Ginny stood in the shower willing the warm water to wash away the lingering memories of her nightmare. It had been the third night this week she had that same stupid dream. It was in times like this that she wondered if she would ever know a full night’s sleep again.
Ginny finished her shower and used a drying charm on her body before pulling her bathrobe on. She grabbed the extra towel from the rack and wrapped it around her hair. She had decided to let it dry on its own to avoid it from getting frizzy. She padded out of the bathroom and made her way to the kitchen.
She grabbed an apple out of the basket on the counter. While munching the apple, she continued on to the refrigerator and opened the door. Nothing really appealed to her so she grabbed a container of yogurt and placed it onto the counter on her left. She then proceeded to grab the carton of milk and placed it beside the yogurt on the counter. Closing the refrigerator door, she went in search of a clean glass. When this search was met with success, she poured herself a glass of milk and returned the carton to the refrigerator.
She bit down on the apple holding it firmly in her mouth with her teeth as she opened the container of yogurt. Once the lid was opened, she grabbed a spoon and jabbed it into the yogurt. She grabbed both the yogurt container and the glass of milk and headed into the living room. As she made her way, Hedwig hooted softly in her cage. Ginny set her breakfast on the coffee table in front of the couch and returned to Hedwig’s cage. “Good morning to you too pretty one,” Ginny crooned as she softly stroked the owl’s feathers enjoying the downy feel of them under her fingers. Ginny set about finding a few scraps for the owl and gave her fresh water before returning to the living room where she flopped down onto the couch.
Ginny was just finishing up the remnants of her meager breakfast when she heard her name being called from the fireplace across from her. She cringed at the sound of her voice recognizing it instantly as belonging to her mother.
“Ginny dear are you there? I need to talk to you,” her mother’s voice called out as her head appeared in the fireplace. It was never good to get a message or a visit from her mother this early in the day and Ginny groaned inwardly.
Ginny moved off the couch and went to stand in front of the fireplace. Forcing herself to smile, she bent over to speak with her mother. “Hi mum. You’re up early. Is everything okay?” she asked.
“Oh yes dear. Everything’s fine. Your father and I were wondering if you had any plans for this evening?” Molly inquired knowing that most likely her daughter had no plans what so ever.
Ah, so here we go Ginny thought another episode of ‘Poor Ginny needs to get out more’. Ginny knew she was stuck. Molly was among the few people Ginny had never been able to lie to. “No Mum. I have nothing planned for this evening. Why what did you have in mind?”
“Well dear your father and I would like to come over this evening for dinner. I’m inviting Ron and Hermione also. I thought perhaps between you and me we could get Hermione moving along with planning this wedding of hers,” said Molly a little conspiratorially.
Ginny smirked at the idea of her friend being an unwitting victim of a Molly Weasley ambush. “Sure mum that sounds good. I’ll take a change of clothes with me to work and apparate over to the Burrow once my shift at the clinic is finished. Would you mind terribly if I showered once I get there though?”
“No dear that’ll be just fine. We’ll see you then. Do take care of yourself. You don’t look good,” Molly said looking concerned and trying to size up her daughter’s condition.
“Really mum, I’m fine. I’ll see you tonight,” Ginny said standing up.
“Yes well Good-bye dear,” Molly said and her head disappeared from the fireplace.
Ginny returned to her spot on the couch and stared glumly at the now empty yogurt container. It hadn’t been truly what she wanted but it would have to do for now. It was mornings like this when Ginny truly felt the loneliest. Mornings had always been the part of the day she had enjoyed with Harry not that either of them were morning people but they had enjoyed the quiet companionship they shared.
Walking back into the kitchen, she quickly gulped down the last of the glass of milk and set the spoon and the glass in the sink. On her way out of the kitchen, her eyes fell on to the calendar hanging on the wall. The day’s date finally registered in her mind. If she was going to be accepted into the University’s training program, her letter of acceptance from Professor Frewin should be coming any day now.
Ginny gave herself a mental shake and turned her attention of what to pack to go to the Burrow this evening. Ginny pulled her bathrobe tighter around her to ward off the chill. Even though the water in the shower had been warm, it still had not erased the chill from her body.
Ginny pulled out a white turtleneck and the emerald green sweater. Ginny’s flashed back to the day when she had purchased the sweater. She and Harry had been shopping for Christmas presents when he had spotted it in a muggle shop window. He had teased her saying she needed a little bit of “Potter green” in her wardrobe to surround her when he was out on missions with the auror department.
Ginny clutched the sweater to her chest as tears stung her eyes threatening to fall. The ache in her chest was becoming almost unbearable. She sunk down onto the bed still clutching the sweater to her mentally kicking herself for giving into the memories and being so weak as to cry at them. She knew they had been so happy together. If only she could accept the fact that he had to go? It hurt beyond anything she had ever experienced before this feeling of being utterly alone. Why hadn’t he been more careful? Why did he have to die? A moan escaped from Ginny as this last thought passed through her mind.
She shook her head. No I will not cry. I promised him I would be strong. I will be strong for him. I. CAN. DO. THIS. In the close to two years since Harry had been gone, she had never allowed herself to give in to her feelings of pain nor to her tears. It was only after she experienced one of her nightmares the she allowed the tears fall openly. She could not allow herself to be weak. Everyone expected they would have to worry about poor little Ginny Weasely. No she would not, could not allow that to happen. She would not allow herself to give in to her feelings and give up. Yes, she thought it is best to not feel anything. Numb was safe.
Ginny pushed herself up off the bed and continued with packing for her visit to the Burrow. She heard a tapping sound in the living room and went to investigate. She saw a small black owl which could have almost passed for Pigwidgeon sitting on the outside window sill. Tied to the small owl’s leg was an official looking letter. Ginny crossed the room and opened the window. The owl flew in on a warm spring breeze and landed gracefully on the coffee table in Ginny’s living room.
Ginny walked to the table and quickly untied the letter from the owl’s leg. The seal on the letter indicated it was from the University Training Center. She opened the envelope and pulled out the letter. She sat on the couch reading the letter . . .
Dear Miss Weasley,
I wish to thank you for your honest during your recent interview. Your explanation of how you wish to apply the training you would receive indicated a truly noble cause. This is not to say that it is not an appropriate application of the education you would receive.
It is, therefore, my greatest pleasure to inform you that you have been selected as a trainee for this program. I look forward to working with you. You will find enclosed a detailed list of supplies and books you will need for your participation in this program.
Again, congratulations on being selected.
Sincerely,
Professor Callum Frewin
Ginny sat staring at the letter. Now it was official. She was actually going to get the training she wanted. She would be able to make a difference to those injured in battle.
Ginny took the letter to the bedroom and packed it in her bag she was taking to the Burrow. She placed her “Potter green” sweater into the bag on top of the letter. Yep she thought to herself surrounding myself with “Potter green” was a very good thing after all Harry had been the best thing to ever happen to her. Their time together had been the best. Ginny knew she needed all the good thoughts she could muster to get through the evening at the Burrow. If she knew her family well enough, she knew they probably weren’t going to like the idea of her participating in the program. Smiling, she thought to herself that her news might actually buy Hermione some time from Molly’s ambush plans.
* * * * * * * * * *
Harry’s green eyes followed the scene being shown to him. He saw Ginny clutching the sweater and could read the pain etched on her face. He felt the tears she was fighting which threatened to fall. He felt as though his heart was being torn from his chest as he watched the scene unfold.
His tormentor was in a strange mood. The man had started as he always had by forcing Harry to watch as he interrupted Ginny’s sleep with one of his twisted, haunting dreams. The man Harry referred to as the tormentor turned to face him. “See how easy this is getting for me. I can torture her with memories even when she is awake now. It is going to be such fun. I’ve only just begun to toy with her.”
“Leave her alone! It’s me you want. It’s me you’ve always wanted. You have me just do what ever it is you have planned and be done with it,” Harry shouted his anger getting the better of him.
“Now now temper temper! Why should I finish you off so easily? You’d miss the wonderful show. The lovely lady has a thrilling adventure ahead of her. Who knows she may even get to see you again before she … well I don’t want to ruin the happy ending for you,” the tormentor said grinning evilly at Harry. The man spun on his heel swirling his cape about him as he stormed out of the cell.
Harry pulled against the chains which held him fast to the wall. He had to warn Ginny. He had to get back and protect her. He had to stop her from being in that program.
* * * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 8: Chapter 8 - Preparing
Author's Notes: Thanks to all of you that have left reviews. Your words of encouragement keep me going. I worked on this chapter while I was out of town over the weekend. I hope you enjoy.
Harry gave up trying to break the chains which bound him to the wall. His wrists stung from where the cuffs had dug into and broken the skin. He struggled to keep his mind clear of the fog that threatened to overtake him and muddle his thoughts once again.
There had to be a way of this mess. Why had no one searched for him? Why had he been abandoned and forgotten? The people that held him captive had taken much delight in tormenting Ginny with nightmares shortly after they had captured him but had seemed to have grown bored with it. Why now the new found interest again in tormenting her? Realization washed over Harry like someone dumped a bucket of ice water over his head. He understood it clearly now … her pain … the heartbreak etched clearly on her face. She thought he was dead and never coming back to her as he had promised. This realization only served to fuel his anger even more. He felt his mind become a little clearer as though his anger could ward off the effects of whatever they had done to him to cloud his mind. This apparently was what he would need to embrace. He needed to use his anger.
Harry smiled to himself as the memory of what had happened with the vanishing glass at the zoo when he had become angry at his dork wad of a cousin, Dudley. He remembered growing his hair back overnight after Aunt Petunia gave him the bad haircut. He almost laughed out loud at the memory of Aunt Marge floating away from Privet Drive. Yes he would use his anger to his advantage. He’d have to channel or focus it some how and get himself out of this situation. He needed something to practice on that wouldn’t be too obvious about what he was doing.
Harry looked around his cell. He eyes found nothing of any use. There were no windows or furniture. Nothing but bare, damp walls and a barred door with two guards standing watch. Harry got a wicked little grin on his face — maybe there was something here he could use after all. Maybe he would just have to start small and work his way up. The guards would make good practice dummies at least.
Harry mentally reviewed the steps to the lessons from his sixth year at Hogwarts on silent spells and wandless magic. Clear your mind. Focus your thoughts. Think your incantation. Focus your magic. Imagine the result you desire. He stared at the back of the robe of the one guard. He pictured the hood of the robe rising over the guard’s head. He concentrated on focusing his magic and imaging the desired result. Nothing happened. He began the process again. Once again, nothing happened.
Harry continued in his efforts with the hood of the guard’s robe with it remaining unchanged after each attempt. The only thing Harry had managed to do was create a rip-roaring headache for himself. Frustrated with himself, he threw his head back and smacked it off the wall behind him, letting out a howl of frustration. He sagged against the bonds that held him to the wall.
This Harry realized was not going to be easy. Harry chuckled slightly giving himself a mental talking to ‘what did you expect Potter? Your life has been anything but easy.”
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Hermione woke and instinctively reached out towards Ron’s side of the bed. When she opened her eyes, she realized she was alone. She sat up and looked around the room still not finding any sign of Ron in their bedroom or their bathroom.
Hermione slid out of bed and grabbed a robe off the nearby chair. Wrapping the robe around herself tying the belt to keep it closed, she set off in search of Ron.
She checked in other rooms in the upstairs including his workout room and various spots throughout the house. She eventually made her way to the kitchen still not having found Ron anywhere inside the house. She happened to look out the doors leading to their back deck. Ah-ha there he was standing barefoot and in only a t-shirt and his pajama pants on the back deck with his back towards the house leaning on the railing.
Her eyes moved slowly over his form taking in the sight of him. He was no longer the awkward boy she’d fallen for at Hogwarts. Hours of hard work and training had flushed out his form. She could tell from the way he was leaning on the deck’s railing something was troubling her “gentle giant”. She moved quietly out of the door walking up behind him and wrapped her arms around Ron’s waist snuggling into his back. She rested her cheek against the hollow between his shoulders. “You’re up early, Weasley,” she said giving him a small squeeze.
Ron had been enjoying the mild spring morning when he felt Hermione snuggle against his back. He stood still and took a deep breath looking down at the coffee cup in his hands. He gulped down the last of the cup’s contents and set the empty cup onto the railing. Ron turned to face Hermione wrapping his arms around her pulling her closer but saying nothing in response to her earlier comment.
Hermione looked up into Ron’s face searching for a clue to his mood or thoughts. He dipped his head and gave her a quick kiss saying simply, “Morning sweetheart” and hugging her closer to him.
They stood silently like this for awhile. Finally, it was Hermione who broke the silence by asking “Okay tough guy what has you, the man who has to practically be drug out of bed on most mornings up and about so early?”
“I couldn’t sleep and I didn’t want to take the chance of waking you up so I came out here,” Ron answered staring at nothing in particular behind Hermione.
“This assignment is going to be really had for you, isn’t it?” Hermione asked looking up at Ron’s face again as she moved her hands soothingly up and down his back.
“I just don’t see how Harry could have come out of that battle alive. It was bad Hermione. I just can’t get the scene and the screams out of my mind,” Ron’s voice trailed off and he continued staring off blankly.
“Sweetheart, you’ve only just begun your work on this assignment and it’s already tearing you apart. Are you sure this assignment won’t be too much for you?” Hermione continued watching his face for a reaction to her question.
“Hermione, I have to do this. Harry was my best mate. He was like a brother to me. Scrimgeour was right. I knew Harry better than anyone. I guess hearing someone like Scrimgeour say what I had secretly hoped all this time is just a little unsettling,” Ron answered bringing his attention back to Hermione.
“What do you mean something you’ve secretly hoped for?”
“’Mione, I’ve always wanted to walk around a corner and hear Harry’s voice yelling at me giving me a piece of his mind for disappearing on him. Guess that sounds a little nutters, huh?”
“No dear not nutters. I’ve had some of those thoughts myself. Do me a favor, Ron. Please don’t shut down on me and close me out. We’re going to need each other until this assignment is completed regardless of its outcome. I was worried you had already left for the Ministry when I woke up to find you gone and couldn’t find you anywhere.”
“Sorry love,” Ron said as he dropped his head towards Hermione his lips covering hers in a warm kiss. “Better now?” he asked pulling slightly back from her.
“Yes, loads,” she answered just as Ron’s stomach growled causing Hermione to laugh. Pulling away from Ron’s embrace she took his hands in hers and began walking backwards towards the house, “Come on, it’s time to feed my hungry lion his breakfast.”
Ron chuckled and followed her back into the house.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Ginny moved through her morning like she had never received her letter. She was waiting to speak with Shannon, her co-worker, over their lunch break. She knew Shannon would probably be excited but she couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling she’d had since receiving her acceptance letter.
Lunch time finally rolled around, Ginny and Shannon walked around the corner to the little deli near the clinic. They were quickly seated and placed their orders. The two young women chatted about a lot of different trivial things while waiting for their orders to be delivered. Ginny waited until the waitress who had delivered their meals had left their table before she saying, “I got my letter this morning.”
Shannon stopped dead, her mouth open and her sandwich halfway to her mouth. “Well?”
Ginny sat still not moving but finally answered, “I wasn’t accepted.” She sat watching for her friend’s reaction.
“What? Why the bloody hell not?” Shannon shouted dropping her sandwich back onto the plate.
Ginny’s face flamed red. “Merlin, Shannon. I think they heard you in Romania.” Ginny dropped her head to avoid the staring eyes of the other patrons in the deli.
“Sorry Ginny but why didn’t you get picked for the program? I thought you’d be a shoe in especially since it was the Ministry that approached Philomena about recommending you for the program. You did know they sent in their own letter of recommendation right?” asked Shannon cautiously.
“Yes I knew that even though I still don’t believe it. Well here it is, read it for yourself,” Ginny said pulling the letter out of her bag and handing it to Shannon. Ginny munched on the chips that came with her lunch as she watched her friend’s expression as she read the letter.
“You little wizard’s wench! You were so accepted! Congratulations!” Shannon said loudly.
Ginny smiled pleased to see that Shannon was truly happy for her. “Yeah, now all I have to do is just rearrange me schedule at the clinic and handle my course work. It’s just really setting in as to what I’ve gotten myself into.” Ginny sat chewing her bottom lip nervously.
“You know sometimes you really are a negative Nelly. This is absolutely wonderful news and an awfully good opportunity for you. Who knows where this will take you. Who knows you could even end up landing yourself one of those little stud muffins I’ve heard rumors about they’ve got in the Aurors Department.”
“Shannon! I don’t believe you,” Ginny said giggling at her friend’s comment.
“Hey just planting the idea like any good friend should.”
“Shannon, we have had this conversation before. I’m not interested in meeting anyone,” Ginny said playing with the engagement ring Harry had given her which she still wore.
“Still this is a wonderful opportunity for you. I know good things will come out of it. Just you wait and see.”
Ginny smiled at her friend, “You always see good things happening to me.”
“This is true. Haven’t steered you wrong yet have I?”
“Uh, can I answer that question truthfully?”
Shannon glared at Ginny.
“Umm … anyways we better hurry and finish our lunch. I don’t want to be late getting back,” said Ginny.
* * * * * * * * * * * * *
Back at the clinic, Ginny made her way to Ms. Caedmon’s office. She took a deep breath before knocking on the office door. She knocked and her supervisor’s voice shouted “come in” in response.
Ginny opened the door and stepped into her supervisor’s office. Ms. Philomena Caedmon looked up from her desk to great her visitor. “Hello Ginny. What’s up? Come in, close the door.” Ginny’s supervisor never ceased to amaze her. She clearly was not your normal administrative type. It anything Ginny had found Philomena to be the polar opposite. Ginny smiled thinking how her straight arrow brother, Percy, would have reacted to supervisor’s appearance today.
Philomena couldn’t have looked anything less of a supervisor. She wore a vibrantly tie-dyed “Ungrateful Living World Tour” sweatshirt, jeans, and grungy trainers. Her hair was colored a deep maroon, which Ginny knew would make Tonks jealous. Philomena had pulled her hair into a bun at the back of her which was being held in place by two pencils which had flashing star erasers on their ends. Philomena’s eyes were watching Ginny over her rainbow colored half-glasses. Ginny closed the door and moved into one of the chairs near her supervisor’s desk.
“Ms. Caedmon,” Ginny began, “I need to speak to you about rearranging my work schedule here at the clinic.”
“Ginny, I’ve told you not to be so formal. Ms. Caedmon was my ex-mother in law who is now thankfully dead. It’s Phil.”
“Okay … Phil.” Ginny said waiting for permission to continue.
“Good. Now does this schedule change mean what I think it does?” Phil asked her hazel eyes dancing with excitement.
“Yes it does. I’ve been accepted into the Combat Field Care Training Program,” Ginny answered as her face broke into a small grin.
“YES!” Phil shouted punching a balled fist into the air. “It’s about time somebody gets their head screwed on straight.” Phil coughed and cleared her throat.
Ginny shook her head and laughed.
“Sorry swallowed my gum just one moment please while I get a drink.” Phil opened her bottom desk drawer and with drew a bottle taking a drink. Turning back to Ginny, she continued, “Ginny, you have nothing to worry about. Tell me what you need and its yours.”
“Wow that was easy. Actually from the looks of the schedule I was sent, I’ll have to cut my hours back to part-time. The classes for the course are all in the afternoon,” Ginny answered chewing her bottom lip.
“That’s not a problem. You’ve got it. We have several interns starting next month any way. They will be able to pick up the easier patients while those with more involved treatment plans will be transferred to the more proficient healers so you’re covered,” Phil said shrugging.
“Thanks. As soon as I know more, I’ll share it with you. I really do appreciate your cooperation on this.”
“Ginny this is a golden opportunity for you. My allowing you to rearrange your schedule is the least I can do. Who knows where this will lead you? It can open so many doors for you. The possibilities are endless for you with this program. There is so much which can happen now. More than you can even possibly imagine.”
Ginny laughed shaking her head, “You know right now you remind me of Shannon. She even went so far as to remind me about as she called them the stud muffin aurors I could hook-up with.”
“Hey, now there’s a benefit I’d forgotten about. If you land yourself one find out if they have an uncle that’s single for me. I’ve seen some of the new aurors over the last couple of years. Honey believe me if I wasn’t old enough to be their mother, I’d be giving you younger gals a run for your money.”
Ginny and Phil laughed until they had tears rolling down their faces. For Ginny it was even funnier when she thought of Phil chasing Ron or even Harry for that matter.
“Oh thanks for the laugh Phil. I so needed it. I had best head back out. I have a patient due at 1:15,” Ginny said as she rose from her seat. She waved at her supervisor as she left the office closing the door behind her still fighting the image of Ron being chased around by Phil.
Philomena sat watching Ginny as she left the office. Yes, much could happen now beyond the young woman’s wildest imagination. Perhaps, Philomena thought, the Ginny would even be able to find what her heart desired most.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Please read and Review!
Chapter 9: Chapter 9 - Support, Comfort, Understanding & Pensieve Moments
Author's Notes: Hope you all enjoy! Thanks for the kind reviews. They truly keep me going.
Ginny couldn’t wait to get to the Burrow. During the course of the afternoon, she had felt the on-set of a whopper of a headache. It had started quite suddenly like she had been hit in the back of the head.
Ginny took the floo to the Burrow not trusting herself to apparate with the way she felt. When Ginny stepped out of the fireplace at the Burrow, she was surprised to see Ron and Hermione already seated at the table. “Hi guys! It’s good to see you,” Ginny said.
Hermione jumped up from her seat, ran to Ginny and wrapped her in a big hug. “Ginny it’s been ages. How are you?”
“I’m good. It’s been a long day but I’m good,” Ginny said working herself free from Hermione. Ginny socked Ron in the shoulder as she walked past him.
“Hey what was that for?” Ron grumbled.
“No reason really. It was just a nice loving sisterly welcome,” Ginny said her eyes twinkling with mischief.
“Sisterly? Okay maybe. Loving? From you? I just so don’t see it ever happening,” Ron joked as he stood and gave his sister a welcome hug.
Ginny went on into the kitchen were she found Molly busy putting the finishing touches on the dessert she was making. “Hi Mum. Do you happen to have any headache potion? I’ve got the start of a rip-roaring headache and I’d like to keep it from getting too much worse,” Ginny said as she gave her mum a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“No sorry dear. I don’t have any already made up. I can whip some up in a jiff as soon as I’m done here dear,” Molly said returning her daughter’s hug.
“Thanks mum,” Ginny said rubbing the back of her neck and rotating her head.
“Tell you what — why don’t you take your bag upstairs and get your shower like we talked. By the time you finish and get back down here, I should have your potion ready.”
“Sounds like a good idea.” Ginny turned and went to retrieve her bag from where she had dropped it when she stepped out of the floo earlier.
* * * * * * * * * * * * *
Ginny stood in the shower letting the warm water cascade down over her head. She turned so the stream hit the back of her neck. Normally, a warm shower helped relieve the tension and ward off her headaches; that wasn’t to be the case today. Realizing her headache was getting worse; she quickly adjusted the temperature of the water and finished her shower as quickly as she could.
Ginny stepped out of the shower, wrapped her hair in a towel and wrapped another towel around herself. Just as she finished securing it around her, she felt the first wave of nausea hit her. She made it to the toilet just in time. She sank to the floor as wave after wave of nausea washed over her. She thought it was never going to end. Finally the retching subsided. Ginny grabbed the side of the tub and pulled herself up from the floor to sit on the edge of the tub.
Ginny’s legs were shaking as she sat on the side of the tub. She picked up her wash cloth and moistened it with cool water from the bathtub faucet. She placed the cool cloth on the back of her neck sending small shivers down her spine thinking to herself ‘tension is a wonderful thing.’
Hearing footsteps on the stairs, Ginny stood, flushed the toiler and moved to stand at the sink, wiping her face with the cool cloth. She waited for the knock on the door she knew would be coming.
Sure enough, there it was a soft, gentle rap on the door followed by her mother’s voice. “Ginny dear is everything okay?”
“Yes mum I’m fine. I’m just finishing up. I’ll be down in a few,” Ginny answered hoping her mother couldn’t tell how she truly felt.
“Okay dear. Your headache potion is ready for you.”
“Thanks mum.” Ginny listened to the sound of her mother’s footsteps retreating back down the stairs. She gathered her belongings and exited the bathroom. She crossed the small hallway to her childhood bedroom. Ginny opened the door and said, “Lumos.”
The lighted room looked much as it had the day she had moved out. Glancing around the room, a flood of memories rushed back at her. Summer nights spent gossiping with Hermione. The sound of Harry’s and Ron’s voices down from Ron’s room as they discussed quidditch. ‘Nope don’t do it’ Ginny told herself. There’s no going back. It hurts too much. I have to keep moving forward she scolded herself. Ginny quickly changed and repacked her bag. Leaving the room that had been her sanctuary during her childhood, she wondered if she would ever feel safe and protected ever again. She felt a shiver go down her spine as she whispered the incantation to darken the room and pulled the door closed behind her.
* * * * * * * * * *
Arthur Weasley entered the kitchen just as Ginny reached the bottom step. “Ginny!” he shouted and quickly moved to where his youngest child and only daughter now stood. Ginny dropped her bag by the fireplace. Arthur swept her into a big hug which surprised even Ginny herself. She returned her father’s hug thankful when he finally let her go so she could breathe normally again.
“Hi to you too dad,” Ginny said laughing at her father’s reaction at seeing her.
“Molly why didn’t you tell me Ginny was coming?” Arthur asked his wife as he moved to peck her on the cheek and give her a hug as well.
Molly simply shook her head at her husband’s antics and the fact that she had to play second best to her daughter this evening. “I did try to reach you at your office but you weren’t there. No one knew where you were so it serves your right to be left out of the loop,” she told him.
Ron and Hermione exchanged glances across the table wondering if they had somehow been placed under an invisibility charm. “Hi dad it’s good to see you too. Nice of you to let me and ‘Mione know where we rate in the family standings,” Ron said just staring at his father who up till now had virtually ignored the couple.
“Oh sorry I didn’t see you there. I was excited over seeing my Ginny. Hello Ron. Hello Hermione.” Arthur hugged Hermione as well and patted Ron on the back.
.
“Hermione, would you mind helping me set the table dear. Dinner is just about ready.” Molly called from the kitchen. Hermione got up and went to gather the place settings.
“Here Hermione let me help you,” Ginny offered.
“Oh no Ginny I’ve got it. I know you’re not feeling well. Why don’t you sit and visit with Ron and your dad?” Hermione said moving about the kitchen and dining area.
“Ginny dear your headache potion is here on the counter if you still want it,” Molly called from the kitchen.
“Thanks mum I still do want it. I think the heat from the shower actually made my headache worse,” Ginny said going into the kitchen to retrieve the potion. She tossed her head back drinking the potion in one gulp. Shaking her head as the bitter taste erupted on her taste buds, she thought ‘well it will either cure me or kill me.’ Ginny set the now empty potion bottle back onto the counter.
Returning to the dining room, she chose the seat across from Ron but near her father. He and their father were involved in a discussion about happenings within the Ministry. Hermione had made several trips to and from the kitchen to the table and the china cupboard. Hermione made her last trip in from the kitchen placing several dishes of various steaming vegetables on the table and slid into the seat next to Ron near Molly’s seat. Molly came in shortly after Hermione carrying the meat platter which she also placed onto the table. She seated herself at the opposite end of the table from her husband, “Well tuck in while it’s still hot.”
Ginny, Molly and Hermione talked over some ideas Hermione had for her and Ron’s wedding.
“Hermione have you given any thought at all to the colors you’d like to use for your wedding dear?” Molly asked between taking bites of her meal.
Hermione winked conspiratorially at Ginny before she answered the family matriarch’s question. “Well yes Ron and I have agreed on two colors actually. They should be quite lovely.”
“Oh I’m so glad. What are they dear?”
“Well we’ve decided on Chudley Canon Orange and Everlasting Green as an accent color,” Hermione answered turning her eyes to her plate.
Molly’s face froze in horror all excitement draining from her face. Ginny bit her lip to keep from giving away the fact that Hermione was taking the mickey out of her mother. Ginny had to look away as her mother started opening and closing her mouth as though she were a fishing gasping for water.
Hermione fought to keep a straight face. When she chanced a look at Molly, Hermione’s face broke out into a grin and she started laughing. Molly realized that she had been pranked by her future daughter — in — law laughed along with her.
“Now seriously Molly I have been leaning towards a soft pink with a deeper rose shade as the accent color,” Hermione said drying her eyes from the laughter induced tears.
“Oh Hermione those colors sound lovely. Just do yourself a favor and don’t let Fleur here you’re thinking of putting a red-head in pink. Remember it clashes with our infamous hair,” Ginny said in a mischievous whisper.
“Yes there’s a lot we can do with those colors. We can make things as elegant or simple as you like. Very nice choices indeed, my dear,” Molly said patting Hermione’s hand. Oh how she was going to enjoy having Hermione as another daughter.
Ginny’s attention had been pulled away from discussing the wedding plans to the on-going discussion between her brother and father. They were discussing the Combat Field Care Training Program.
“ … I don’t see how this is going to help anyone. It just means more bloody people to keep out of the way when there’s major fighting going on,” said Ron.
“Then I take it you don’t approve of the program?” Arthur asked his son.
“No in all honesty I don’t. We aurors are given basic healer’s training. I don’t see the benefit of having more people on or near the battlefield,” Ron answered before taking a bite of his meal.
“Maybe basic healer’s training isn’t enough,” Ginny interjected.
Ron’s head snapped around to look at his sister. “How do you figure that?” Ron asked clearly not happy with the prospect of having a two against one conversation with his father and sister teaming against him on the subject.
“You haven’t seen the after effects and damage left by the hurried spells and quite frankly the sloppy healing performed on the field,” Ginny responded.
“Oh so us aurors do sloppy work, do we?” Ron said not believing his ears.
“No not all of their work is sloppy. But their healing efforts are, to be quite honest, shoddy at best,” Ginny fired back her temper rising at Ron’s attitude on the subject.
All other conversation at the table stopped. All eyes were on the two siblings who seemed to be getting ready for a show down.
“Sorry but during a battle we don’t have a lot of free time to be perfect,” Ron fired back across the table at his sister anger dripping from his words. His face turning red. “We’re trying to keep from getting killed.”
“Well duh! Thanks for the insight. Here I thought you were enjoying a lovely time with people who crashed your party. But honestly with better training the healing spells could be performed more effectively. As for being in the way of the almighty aurors, healers would be on the fringes or even at the rear of the battle. So you wouldn’t have to worry about healers being in the way,” Ginny responded. Her face also growing red.
“Yeah right Ginny. What do you know? It’s not like you even know what you’re talking about. You’ve never seen a battle! You have no clue what it’s like to have everything breaking loose around you. Your response time is limited at best. Bloody hell, you can’t keep track of who’s firing at you from where. I’ve seen people take out their friends,” Ron spat.
“You’re right I’ve never seen a battle, Ron. I don’t imagine it to be a pleasant experience. Yes I do understand response time is short but there are better ways to heal things quickly on the battlefield,” Ginny replied slowly struggling to control her temper.
“Right go on dreaming Ginny. Little Ginny always dreaming with her head in the clouds! When are you going to wake up? Just be glad you’ve never seen it first hand. I pray you never do,” Ron said sarcastically.
“Sorry to disappoint you there dear brother but there is a chance I may be in such a situation should the need ever arise again in the future. You just never know,” Ginny said quirking an eyebrow at her brother.
“WHAT?” all voices from around the table boomed at Ginny.
“Well I had hoped to tell you in a better conversation. I got my acceptance letter this morning. I’ve been accepted into the Combat Field Care Training Program,” Ginny said shrinking slightly under the stares from around the table.
“I forbid it!” shouted Ron.
“Who do you think you are? You can’t forbid me to do anything! I’m an adult Ronald Weasley and I’d like to be treated as one. I thought my family would be happy for me. I keep forgetting I’ll always be little Ginny.” Ginny rose from her seat and threw her napkin onto the table. “I’m sorry mum and dad. I’ll be going now.”
“Oh no dear please stay and finish your dinner,” Molly said almost pleading.
Ginny moved to the end of the table where her mother was seated and have her a quick hug. She moved quickly to the other end and gave her father a hug before heading towards the fireplace. She picked up her bag and grabbed a handful of floo powder.
“Ginny come back to the table. You weren’t feeling well. Please come back and finish your dinner,” Arthur said also almost pleading with his daughter to return to the family table.
“Sorry dad. I can’t. Us ‘little kids’ can’t sit at the grown-up table yet. Besides what I’ve already eaten probably won’t stay with me long anyway.” With that, Ginny stepped into the fireplace and threw down the floo powder, shouting, “42 Maple Court” and was gone.
Arthur sat glaring at his son. “Ronald I’d like a word with you outside. NOW!” Arthur barked.
Hermione in all the years she had known Ron and his family had never seen Arthur as angry as he was at this very moment. Ron stood up so quickly his chair almost tipped over backwards. He stormed out the back door ahead of Arthur. Hermione watched the pair as they left the house. She turned her shocked gaze to Molly.
Molly’s eyes met Hermione’s. “You may as well finish your dinner dear. We may be in for a very long night. Once Arthur’s temper reaches this point, it takes him a while to wind down.”
Hermione nodded that she understood.
* * * * * * * *
Ron marched across the yard.
“You can stop right there,” Arthur commanded.
Ron spun around to face his father. His temper was just as full blown as his father’s.
“I don’t know who the bloody hell you think you are young man. You will not come into my home and speak to your sister or anyone else for that matter like you did tonight. You had no right to forbid Ginny from taking that training. You can storm around the Ministry throwing your weight around but I will not tolerate it in my home,” stormed Arthur.
“You don’t understand what all is involved in that training program do you?” Ron growled out through clenched teeth. His hands balled into fists at his side.
“Whatever it will be, Ginny can handle it,” Arthur responded.
“So you say she’s ready to be trained to fight Death Eaters. You want her to be on the battlefield? You and mum wouldn’t even allow her to attend an Order meeting after she turned seventeen because you were afraid she’d follow Harry and me. The first thing she will be trained for is hand to hand combat fighting. Ginny doesn’t need to see what can happen when you’re in that type of situation. She doesn’t need to see that ever!”
“Ron you are wrong. This is to be a medical specialist area not a fighting / combat situation. Either way Ginny can handle this or she wouldn’t have signed up for it. She had to deal with six older brothers growing up. None of you boys ever treated her with kid gloves while growing up. Don’t try to do it to her now!”
“Dad we were always careful where Ginny was concerned.”
“Ron will you please remember who you are talking to at the moment? I know how you boys treated your sister. Keep this in mind. This is the first time your sister has shown an interest in anything in close to two years. She needs to do this. She needs to start getting on with her life. I’ve been worried about her. Your mother and I were concerned that she would never get over Harry’s death.”
His father’s last sentence doused Ron’s anger. Arthur realized he now held the upper hand.
“Oh hadn’t noticed your sister is still struggling with that little fact huh? You need to pay more attention to her. She has been operating on auto-pilot she we gave her the news. She goes to work. She goes home. She doesn’t go out. She’s cut herself off from all of her friends. When has she talked about doing something with Luna? When was the last time you heard Hermione and her plan to go shopping?”
“Um… well,” Ron stammered.
“She hasn’t Ron. She’s a shell of the girl we never before. She needs to do this. Not you or anyone else will stop her or try to stand in her way. You’ll have to go through me first. Do you understand me?”
Ron hung his head. He realized everything his father had said about Ginny was true. She had isolated herself. She had been so strong right after “it” happened. Ron shook his head at his stupidity. Naturally Ginny would shut out everything. She would want to prove once and for all she was truly Harry’s little fighter. “Dad do you think Harry’s death could be her reason for doing this? Could she be trying to prove something?”
“No Ron I don’t believe that. I do believe she is searching for something to give her a reason to go on. Harry was a large part of your sister’s life,” Arthur said calmly his temper now cooled.
“Dad Harry was important to all of us. I worked as a partner with him. I saw what happened.”
“Yes Ron I know. It hasn’t been easy for you either. But Ron, Ginny and Harry were making plans to spend the rest of their lives together. They were building a life together. Ginny is now struggling with how to go on without the person who she believed was her soul mate. She lost the one person who she had cared about since she was a little girl. I know she loved me but it was different than how she felt about Harry. He was the center of her world. He was her anchor.”
“You’re right. I need to apologize to her. Dad, if you and mum saw this happening why didn’t either of you do something sooner?”
“Ron — we could have probably done more. But Ginny would have withdrawn even further from the support her family has to offer her. She’s fragile Ron. She’s actually more fragile than you or any of your brothers realize. I was afraid for a while we would lose her too. We have to be there for her without smothering her. She has to decide for herself how to move forward.”
Ron just nodded as his father had spoken. “I’ll just go apologize to her.”
“Ron — wait and do it tomorrow. Unless you want to be on the receiving end of one of your sister’s hexes,” Arthur cautioned. Ron nodded again.
“Dad I uh … can we talk about something else. I really need a level head. Do you mind?”
Arthur realized at that point, Ron reminded him of the boy he used to be so awkward and unsure of himself. “Ron you are my son just as Ginny is my daughter. Your mother and I are here for all of our children. Let’s go sit on the bench. All this yelling has wore me out.”
Ron laughed and walked along side his father to the bench under the tree.
Arthur situated himself on the bench while Ron opted to sit on the ground.
“I just need you to listen. I don’t expect you to give an opinion but I’m sure you’ll probably give me one,” Ron started as he made himself comfortable before continuing. “I was given a special assignment a short time ago. I jumped at it. As soon as I heard it I knew I had to take it. Dad this assignment is proving to be more difficult than I had originally thought,” Ron paused and looked up at Arthur. Arthur said nothing just merely nodded his head for Ron to continue.
“Dad Scrimgeour gave Moody and I this assignment. So I’m not sure how legitimate everything we’ve been told really is,” Ron turned his attention back to the ground and pulled on the blades of grass in front of him.
“Ron I’ve never known you to walk away from anything whether it was hard and difficult or extremely easy. If you did, you would have never become Harry’s friend,” Arthur said watching his son.
“All this talk of Harry tonight makes me wish I had taken my Divination lessons more seriously. Dad this assignment is about Harry and his death.” Ron turned his head to look back at Arthur.
Arthur again said nothing as he looked at his youngest son. The pain his son was feeling was written all over his face.
“Dad Scrimgeour has gotten information. Enough of it actually to have Moody and I follow up on it. Dad, Scrimgeour has reason to believe …” Ron paused drawing a ragged breath, “Scrimgeour believes Harry may still be alive.” Ron rushed on, “Dad I broke the auror’s code — no one gets left behind. If Harry’s still alive, I abandoned him on the battlefield. Me, his best mate, and I left him behind. How am I to live with that?” Tears fell from Ron’s eyes.
“Ron as you said earlier to Ginny. Decisions are made in split seconds. You made the best decision you could. You had no reason to believe anything other than what you saw happen. You maybe worrying about your friend’s reaction needlessly. Scrimgeour may be wrong,” Arthur offered reassuringly to his son.
“I have Hermione helping me. She’s been reviewing the original lab reports in preparation for redoing the tests on the evidence gathered at the scene from the last confrontation. She’s already found some things which give credence to the information Scrimgeour recently obtained while causing more than a little concern over the handling of the original investigation.”
“Ron you are an auror. May I remind you of the fact you are the second in charge within your department. You are good at what you do. You and Hermione knew Harry better than most people. Honestly there was only one person who knew him better than the two of you.”
“Yeah Ginny,” said Ron.
“Yes but you need to remember to trust your instincts. If Harry is out here somewhere, you and Hermione will be the ones to find him and bring him home. I too have heard things lately. I have read some parts of the reports. They somehow got mixed in with some of my memos. Make your plans wisely Ron. Bring your friend home.”
Arthur patted Ron on the shoulder and got up and headed back towards the house leaving Ron to think about their conversation. Ron looked up at the stars. “Okay mate. Your wand had a phoenix feather core. If you are out there alive somewhere, it’s high time you rise from the ashes.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Arthur returned to the house. Upon entering the kitchen, he announced he was retiring for the evening and headed to his and Molly’s bedroom. Molly and Hermione continued to sit in silence. They had cleared the remainder of the meal away while Ron and Arthur were outside. They each had a cup of tea before them which was growing colder by the minute.
Hermione got up and walked to the kitchen looking out the window above the sink. With the little bit of moonlight that was shining, she could just barely make out Ron sitting on the ground near the large tree in the backyard.
“He’ll be in soon dear,” Molly said softly from the table.
“I know. I can’t help but wonder if his new assignment was at the root of his row with Ginny.” Hermione continued to stand watch over Ron from her spot near the kitchen window. She could sense he would be outside a while longer.
“Only he would know that and he’s not likely to say,” said Molly playing with crumbs she had found on the table.
Hermione moved away from the window and returned to her seat beside Molly at the table. “You’re right. I’m just at a loss as to what to do or how to help him right now. I’ve never seen him get that angry before — ever,” Hermione said staring at the mug she held between her hands once again.
Molly chuckled softly. “I’ve seen worse.”
“Worse than what we saw earlier this evening? From Ron?” Hermione sat astonished at Molly’s revelation.
“My dear girl haven’t you noticed something about my children. All of them have demonstrated their tempers sometimes far worse then what you witnessed this evening.”
“Thanks for the warning.” Hermione said somewhat sarcastically.
Sounds of Ron’s footsteps coming across the porch stopped the conversation.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * *
After Ron made his apology to Molly, he and Hermione flooed home in silence. Upon entering their home, Hermione heard the all too familiar rumblings of Ron’s stomach
“Do you want me to mix you something?” Hermione had automatically started towards the kitchen before looking at Ron.
“Not just yet, Hermione. Come here. Please.”
Hermione turned and looked at Ron. He was standing in the middle of the room with arms outstretched.
“Please?” He asked again when she didn’t move.
Hermione moved to where Ron stood and wrapped her arms around his waist resting her head over his heart. She felt his arms wrap around her. They stood embracing each other for quite a while. He moved his hand to cradle her head to him as he kissed the top of her head.
When he spoke his voice was barely above a whisper. “I am so sorry ‘Mione. I was out of line tonight with Ginny. I know I scared you. Please forgive me.”
“I forgive you. You didn’t scare me … that much.” Hermione hugged Ron tighter not moving away from him.
“Yeah, right your face said it all.”
“Well then I guess we’ll just have to chock it up as a learning experience won’t we?” Hermione said edging back slightly to look up at Ron.
“A learning experience?”
“Yep and I’ll be able to honestly say my vows at our wedding,” Hermione said a devilish light dancing in her eyes.
“What are you on about?” Ron asked clearly lost to what she meant.
“Simply this sweetheart. I already know the ‘for better’ part and tonight I saw first hand the ‘for worse’ part,” she said with a slight smile playing on her lips.
Ron smiled in spite of himself. “I guess so. This also proves my first impression of you was right as well.”
“Oh and just what was that Mr. Weasley?”
“You’re absolutely mental,” Ron said laughing.
“Maybe but I guess that’s why I fit in with your family.”
They both laughed. Ron’s stomach rumbled again only louder this time.
“Uh Hermione does that offer of food earlier still stand?”
“Coming right up sweetheart,” Hermione said laughing as she pulled away from Ron and headed into the kitchen.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Ron moved into the library. He looked at the mountains and mountains of paperwork from the Ministry. ‘I can’t be objective about this investigation with my memories of the last battle and my emotions being so raw’ thought Ron. He moved to the bookcase behind the desk and began searching the shelves.
“Ah, here it is,” he said retrieving the pensieve he had received as part of his auror’s training from the corner of a shelf. Walking back to his desk, Ron carefully placed the pensieve on his desk and dropped into his chair. He removed the lid of the pensieve and set it aside. Ron withdrew his wand from the inside pocket of his robe and placed its tip to his temple.
A thin silver thread spun between Ron’s temple and the tip of his wand. He pointed the tip of the wand to pensieve. The silver thread swirled into the bowl pooling at the bottom.
Hermione came out of the kitchen levitating a plate of sandwiches and two bottles of butter beer. When she didn’t see Ron in the living room she went searching for him. She shook her head as she made her way down the hall seeing the light coming from Ron’s library.
She stopped in the doorway when she saw what he was doing. She watched as he pointed the tip of his wand to the pensieve and released the silver thread into the bowl before speaking or entering the room.
“Well there you are. Hope these sandwiches will help your rumblings,” Hermione said in a sing-song voice. “I brought you a butterbeer too, sweetheart.”
“Thanks ‘Mione.”
“Is there room on the desk for the plate or would you like me to set it down somewhere else?”
“No here on the desk is good. There’s plenty of room,” said Ron replacing the lid onto the pensieve and moving to return it to its spot on the bookshelf.
Hermione set the plate of sandwiches on the desk and handed Ron a bottle as he reclaimed his seat behind the desk. Hermione quickly grabbed one of the sandwiches for herself and moved to one of the oversized chairs positioned near the fireplace. She flicked her wand at the fire place and a small fire lit in the fireplace. Hermione snuggled into the soft cushion of the chair. Ron leaned back in his chair munching away on a sandwich.
“Ron, what were you doing when I came in a little while ago?” Hermione asked sounding much as she had during her years at Hogwarts when getting ready to press a teacher for an answer or information.
Ron immediately recognized the tone and froze staring at her. Knowing she wouldn’t let up until she got the answer she wanted he decided to just fess up … well at least a little bit.
“I was extracting a memory,” Ron answered even though he wasn’t really comfortable with the topic of conversation she had chosen.
“Why were you extracting a memory? What did you want to forget?” Hermione’s inquisitive mind pressed on.
“I needed to extract this particular memory so I can work my way through all this,” Ron answered indicating the mountains of boxes surrounding them, “a little more objectively. I want to be sure I don’t miss something.”
“Oh. With my doing the rework on the evidence , I would like to review that memory.” Seeing Ron was about to protest Hermione pressed on. “I may notice something which was overlooked previously. You won’t need to be here when I review it.”
“I don’t want you to see it Hermione.” Ron said but before he say anything else Hermione cut him off.
“I know you don’t want me to see it but I have to know what happened so I can be sure evidence wasn’t overlooked or hasn’t been tampered with. You removed the memory so you could do you job objectively. Ron as hard as it will be for me I need to see it so I can do my job effectively. Regardless of what it may show about your actions, Harry’s or anyone else’s it is evidence for me. I won’t love you any less. But honestly how can I do the tests on a site when I’ve never seen the site myself or have no real understanding of the scene and what took place.”
Ron sat staring at Hermione while slowly chewing the last bite of sandwich he had in his mouth. Ron swallowed his food and washed it down with half the bottle of butterbeer. Hermione sat staring back at Ron eating her own sandwich; fingers tapping lightly on her own butterbeer bottle.
“Fine. You win. I can’t find a decent enough argument against your point. I want to be here though when you review it. It’s my memory. You … uh understand … you could see and hear everything from my perspective?” Ron asked feeling more than just a little apprehensive about the whole thing.
“I understand,” Hermione said nodding her head.
“I will not kid you it’s not a pretty thing. It won’t be easy to watch,” Ron cautioned.
“Ron, I understand all of what you said and all you’re not saying. When will you let me see it?” Hermione asked knowing better than to push too hard.
“Tomorrow, you can see it tomorrow,” Ron said taking another long swig of his butterbeer.
“When tomorrow?” Hermione asked leaning forward in her seat.
“Before you go to the lab I guess. For now all I want to do is finish my butterbeer and go to bed,” said Ron downing the last of his butterbeer. He set the now empty bottle back down on the desk and rose from his chair. He walked around his desk and held out his hand to Hermione.
“Come on let’s go. It’s been one hell of a night. I’m exhausted. Be a dear Hermione and put me to bed,” Ron said and motioned for Hermione to take his offered hand.
Hermione wiggled out of her chair and moved to the desk, setting her now empty bottle of butterbeer down and slid her arm around his waist and his arm dropped around her shoulders. They walked arm in arm out of the library heading off towards their bedroom.
* * * * * * * * * *
Ginny stepped out of the fireplace into the living room of her apartment. She was still seething from her argument with Ron. She wasn’t sure why she had gotten so angry so fast but his forbidding her to participate in the training had been the last straw. Ron’s ordering her around wasn’t something she was willing to accept. She wasn’t one of his aurors who had to jump when Ron barked.
Ginny tried taking deep breaths to try and calm down. She felt a wave of nausea starting to wash over her again and made a dash for the bathroom. It was going to be a long night.
* * * * * * * * * *
Harry felt a sudden burst of energy. He wasn’t sure where it had come from but he welcomed it. He tried focusing on his surroundings or objects inside the cell. He saw what looked like dust falling from the area near the lock attached to the wall. Okay maybe I have a start. This could be a good thing.
The guards outside the door never turned or gave an indication they had heard anything. Harry took this as a good sign. He realized he not only needed to practice how to use his anger but find ways to store the feelings so he could draw upon them in the future when needed. He needed to develop a plan. ‘I’ve overstayed my welcome in this vacation hideaway. I’m going home.’ Harry thought ruefully to himself.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 10: Chapter 10 - Memories
Author's Notes: Thanks to all of you who have left reviews. I'm still typing up "stuff" I wrote while away last weekend. I hope you enjoy this chapter as well.
Ginny was still in a foul mood when she woke up the next morning. Her headache was gone but the hurt and disappointment Ron had caused were still there. Even a good night’s sleep had not really done much to change her disposition.
Walking into the living room, she heard the faint sound of tapping coming from the window. She looked and saw an owl bearing an envelope. Ginny opened the window and removed the envelope from the owl’s leg offering a treat before it flew back out the window. The envelope was from St. Mungo’s University.
Ginny tore open the envelope open to reveal the supply list for her pending training program. She let out a long whistle after reviewing the list. The list contained close to 15 books she would need. This was far more than she had anticipated she would need. Ginny did a quick count - 3 books for Transfiguration; 2 for Charms; 4 for Defense against the Dark Arts; 3 for potions; and 3 medical books. The only other thing on the list was a muggle warm-up suit. Ginny was clueless as to why she would need the warm-up suit. Well there was no way around it. She would need to make a trip to Diagon Alley. Flourish and Blotts most likely would have all the books she’d need. She’d have to check around to see if any of the other shops would have a warm-up suit. She dreaded making a trip into muggle London. She’d been there since Harry had disappeared. Ginny refused to bring herself to say the “D” word. A thought struck Ginny maybe Shannon would know where in Diagon Alley to find a warm-up suit.
Ginny hurried and got ready for work. She knew she would be early but that was okay. It might give her time to talk to Shannon. Ginny’s mind raced when she did a quick tally of the cost involved for the supplies. She hoped she had enough to cover everything. Oh well, it wouldn’t be the first time she had to check the used book section. She supposed she could do it again.
Ginny actually ended up being late in getting to work. She had stopped by the coffee shop on her way in and the counter person had been taking forever to fill orders. She ended up having to leave with out her cappuccino fix for the morning.
After arriving at the clinic, Ginny’s co-workers noticed she was in an unusually dark mood which was very much unlike her. Shannon was the one to breach the divide with the icy person who was supposed to be her favorite co-worker.
Ginny had been filing away some paperwork left by another healer. She had been in the reception area grumbling to herself near Shannon for a while when suddenly slammed the file drawer shut with a loud bang.
“Gee thanks Ginny. I’ve been thinking we really need to remodel this office. With the hole you just put in the wall we can now do the file while we use the loo. Multi-tasking has taken on a whole new meaning,” said Shannon fighting a smirk.
Ginny froze and just stared at Shannon as though the other woman had grown a second head. Realization of what Shannon had just said to her finally sunk in and Ginny smiled back at her friend. “You really are a sick woman. You do know that, right?”
“Yeah, but I guess that’s why I’m so well loved.”
Shannon’s response brought a bigger smile out of Ginny and a slight chuckle.
“Ginny what’s wrong? You’ve been in a right foul mood since you came in this morning? What happened — someone snap your thong?”
Ginny couldn’t help but laugh but blushed just the same. “Sorry, no one’s snapped my thong. I just had an argument with my brother, Ron, last night at our parents’ home. Sorry I didn’t realize I was being so horrible.”
“Do you want to talk about it?”
“You know now that you mention it I could really use one of our girl talks. There’s too much to get into over lunch though,” said Ginny sighing.
“Well then chickie you’re in luck. Mark has to work tonight. We’ll have the entire apartment to us females. I’d love the company too.”
“Really? I’d like to pick your brain a little bit, Ginny said unsure but wanting to be hopeful.
“Yes really. I’ll let you pick my brain as long as you promise to not pick too much of it leaving me with nothing,” Shannon replied grinning.
Ginny laughed and shook her head.
“Well out with it gurl-friend. What’s on your mind?” Shannon said using an exaggerated accent getting Ginny to laugh.
“You really need to give up those muggle TV shows. They are really corrupting you. Any way, I got my supply list this morning. I was wondering if you could give me an idea of where to find a warm-up suit reasonable.”
“A warm-up suit? What do you need one of those things for?” Shannon asked completely surprised.
“I’m not exactly sure but it’s on the supply list along with about a dozen or so books I’m going to need,” Ginny said biting nervously on her bottom lip.
“Wow the books alone are going to be a hit financially,” Shannon sympathized.
“Yeah I had already figured that one out. Thanks for confirming it for me.”
“Sorry. Hey tell you what — why don’t you stop over say around 6:30. I’ll whip something for dinner and we can hang out after we eat. You can spend the night and we can head on over to Diagon Alley in the morning. I would really love to have the company. Nights seem to drag on forever when Mark’s working the night shift.”
“Sounds like a plan. Do you want me to bring anything?” Ginny asked nervously.
“Nope just bring your things to spend the night, whatever you need for tomorrow and your shopping list,” said Shannon smiling.
“Thanks, Shannon.”
Shannon turned back to the desk as a patient came in to register for their appointment.
* * * * * * *
“’Mione are you absolutely sure you want to do this?” Ron asked for what had to be the tenth time.
“Yes, Ron. I’ve reviewed most of the previous lab reports. I need to start retesting the evidence. To do that however I need to understand the … scene where the evidence was collected,” Hermione answered hoping he would finally understand.
“Fine have it your way but don’t say I have tried to warn you. Now do you want to go fully into the memory or just watch it?” Ron asked resigning himself to the fact he had to go through with what he had promised Hermione the night before.
“What’s the difference?” She asked surprised she had a viewing choice.
“Well if you go fully into the memory, you will see it and hear it just as I did. By just watching it, the impact is lessened. It would be like looking at the pictures in the Daily Prophet,” Ron explained. He watched as she twisted a piece of her hair while she made her decision.
“I’ll go fully into it. I may be able to get more out of it as to what to look for when doing the tests.”
“You’re a glutton for punishment. Like I said earlier, don’t say I didn’t warn you, ‘Mione. Now come over here and lean in towards the pensieve. You’ll feel yourself being pulled into the memory. You will be able to see and hear everything just as I did and may just a little more around the peripheral. No one can see or hear you though. Understand?”
“I understand.” Hermione was now standing beside Ron behind his desk.
“Do you have any questions?” Ron asked looking apprehensively at Hermione.
“Just one. How do I get back out of the memory?”
“When my memory ends, you’ll come back out.”
“Oh, okay. That’s good to know,” said Hermione relaxing a bit.
“Okay, if you’re ready then go ahead,” said Ron indicating the pensieve.
Hermione leaned over the pensieve and felt herself falling into Ron’s memory. Next thing she knew she was standing in a clump of trees. Spell fire could be seen in a clearing up ahead. The spell fire lit up the sky like the ending at a muggle fireworks display which was strange given it was daylight. Hermione spotted Ron and Harry running ahead of her. They stopped near the edge of the clump of trees surveying the scene before them. Hermione ran to catch up to them. Coming to stand behind them silently watching the event unfold.
Harry leaned against a tree rubbing his scar. Hermione moved forward to stand in front of Ron and Harry just as Harry’s eyes shot open. Hermione now found herself staring into his eyes unexpectedly and her heart jumped to her throat.
“Ron he’s here. I can feel him. The rotten S.O.B.’s here. Now’s my chance to end things,” Harry shouted at Ron.
Ron merely nodded still staring out at the battlefield before them.
Harry placed a hand on Ron’s shoulder drawing his attention away from the battle. “Remember the deal. Voldemort is mine. Leave him to me. No matter what else happens here today promise me you’ll get back to Gin and Hermione. If anything happens to me, you’ll need to be there for them especially Gin.”
“Harry you’re a fully trained auror like me. You have more experience than most at fighting these idiots. You’ll be fine. We’ll make it back together. Don’t worry I’ve got your back,” Ron said clapping Harry on the shoulder.
Hermione stood watching as the pair surveyed the battle.
Harry nudged Ron and pointed to the right hand end of the field, “All the death eaters are coming onto the battlefield from that point over there. Voldemort must be hiding over there summoning the death eaters. He has to be. When he summoned them to the cemetery during the tournament, they arrived in a circle around him. He’s directing their moves from over there. Let’s go!”
Hermione looked where Harry had been indicating. Sure enough groups of death eaters were entering the battlefield from what seemed to be the same point in the break in the trees on the far side of the field. Harry and Ron took off running to the spot. Hermione saw so many familiar faces fighting or lying on the ground. She could hear the screams of people suffering the effects of the Cruciatus Curse mixed in with the other spells, hexes and jinxes being cast.
As Harry approached the far end of the field, Voldemort apparated into the clearing in front of him.
“Good afternoon, Harry. Glad you could come and join my little party. I’ve thrown it just for you. I knew you’d like to have all your friends with you.” Voldemort taunted Harry as if they were old friends and Harry had just arrived in time for the kickoff of a wild college party.
Harry growled back, “Actually my invitation said this was to be your death day party.”
“Harry you will never be able to kill me. I have gone further than any wizard before me.”
“Now that’s where you’re wrong. See I’ve already found all your little trinkets and bobbles … all your horcruxes. I’ve destroyed them all. Funny, I would have thought you would have missed Nagini by now. A friend of mine assures me her skin made a lovely pair of boots. Now all that’s left to destroy is you!” shouted Harry.
Voldemort stood staring incredulously at Harry. “You are as arrogant and meddlesome as your father,” Voldemort spat.
“Coming from you … Tom … I take that as quite a compliment.”
“You dare to call me by that muggle’s name. You will pay for that boy,” Voldemort shouted as he raised his wand.
Hermione jumped at the intensity with which Harry and Voldemort cast spells at each other. She watched as Harry dropped, rolled and shot back to his feet. He laughed as he looked at his hands. He now clutched Voldemort’s wand in his hand.
“You seem to have forgotten or maybe you never bothered to find out but you see, Tom, our wands don’t work properly against each other. A little trivia I found out the day I got my wand. Thanks for the souvenir though. It’s just too bad I won’t be able to keep it in mint condition.”
Harry raised Voldemort’s wand in front of him, snapping it in half and throwing it on the ground. Hermione noticed a number of the death eaters had dropped to the ground not moving. ‘Imperious Curse’ Hermione thought to herself. ‘Good job Harry!’
Spells were once again being rapidly exchanged between Harry and Voldemort. She watched as her friend dodged, fired back and dealt with the next spell. Harry was amazing to watch. Hermione looked around and found Ron to be holding his own as well. Glancing around Hermione saw Seamus Finnegan, Neville Longbottom, Dean Thomas, and so many other Gryffindors all fighting around Harry. ‘Of course, Gryffindor brothers stand together!’ Hermione thought.
Hermione turned her attention back to Harry’s battle with Voldemort just as Harry was struck with a spell that threw him back against a tree. He shoulder giving off a cracking sound as it impacted with the tree. She could hear Voldemort’s awful laugh.
“Oops, guess that’ll leave a mark, Harry. I’m sooo sorry.” Voldemort taunted and smiled.
Harry continued to fight despite the pain he had to be feeling in his shoulder. His spells and curses continued to hit their mark. The angrier Harry got the more Voldemort laughed and taunted him. Hermione realized that Voldemort was apparently drawing strength from Harry’s anger.
Harry was once again hit with a spell which dropped him to his knees. She realized Harry was now covered with spell burns, cuts and scrapes. She watched in horror as a deep red line appeared from his shoulder half-way across his chest. Blood began to seep from the slash wound. Hermione’s hands went to her mouth. She noticed the Gryffindor brothers’ battles had moved measurably closer to Harry. The surrounding Gryffindors shouted words of encouragement to Harry while not missing a beat in their own battles. Neville shot a quick spell at Harry which stopped the gash from bleeding.
“Thanks!” Harry shouted towards Neville as rose back to his feet casting a spell at Voldemort which rocked the Dark Lord.
“Love ya like a brother, Harry!” Neville shouted back.
‘Of course — now the circle of Gryffindors made perfect sense! It was a circle of love of sorts. They had formed a circle for Harry to pull strength from when he needed it during battle. Brilliant!’ thought Hermione. She remembered all those times that Dumbledore had told Harry that love was the greatest strength and gift Harry possessed. It would be the power which helped Harry defeat Voldemort. Everyone knew his greatest source of the emotion came from his relationship with Ginny but he’d never let her follow him into battle. The next best thing would be to surround himself with his Gryffindor family.
Voldemort and Harry continued to cast powerful spells at each other. Hermione wasn’t sure how they each had the strength to continue. At one point, their spells collided on their way to their respective targets exploding with such force she felt the ground tremble beneath her feet.
Hermione turned her attention to him. She watched in horror as a purple streak shot through the air striking Ron in the back dropping him instantly. She heard his scream of pain as the spell hit him and then he fell silent upon the ground. Ron lay frozen on the ground.
She quickly turned her attention back to Harry. Before she realized what was happening next she saw Harry cast a spell just as she heard Voldemort cast the killing curse. She watched as Harry jumped to his right as a bolt of green light shot through the air. A purple light snaked through the air passing through Hermione’s right shoulder hitting Harry in the back of the neck just as the green light exploded. Hermione heard her scream join those of her fellow Gryffindors as Harry’s body fell amidst the smoke of the exploding spell. The spot where the purple spell had connected with Harry’s neck glowed vibrantly. Voldemort’s body lay scattered and burning around where he had stood only moments before. She closed her eyes and felt herself cringing at the sight. The battlefield Hermione noticed had grown strangely quiet and still. She heard the distinct pops and cracks of wizards and witches disapparating.
Hermione turned in time to see Seamus rush over to where Ron lay still on the ground and begin to check his condition. Neville moved towards Ron and Seamus.
“Is he …” Neville asked his voice giving out on him before he could finish his question.
“Naw, Weasley’s been stunned or something. He should be fine. But what happened to Potter?” Seamus pointed to the spot where Harry’s body had by lying moments ago.
Neville and Hermione turned back to the spot where Harry had been and discovered only a black smoldering area.
“I don’t know. I saw him get hit with that spell. I lost sight of him in the explosion. I saw him start to fall but that was it,” Neville said his voice once again trailing off into nothing.
“You don’t suppose …” Neville never finished his question but merely pointed from the smoldering spot where Harry’s body had been to the spot where pieces of Voldemort’s body lie burning.
“God, I hope not. Harry has to be here somewhere. Neville start a search for him. I’ve got to get Weasley to St. Mungo’s as soon as I drop him off I’ll come back to help you.” Seamus linked his elbow with one of Ron’s. “Sorry mate, this may hurt a bit but it’s the quickest way,” Seamus said as he disapparated with Ron.
Hermione found herself standing behind Ron’s desk again in the library of their home. She could feel tears pouring down her cheeks; her breathing ragged. She looked around searching for Ron. She found him standing n front of the large French doors staring out across the lawn. She noticed his shoulders were slightly slumped. He turned and looked at Hermione. Ron quickly came to her turning her towards him and pulling her tight against him. He stood there holding her much as he had the night before after they returned from the Burrow.
Ron let her cry. Silent tears fell from the corners of his eyes. ‘Please Merlin let something good come of her seeing that memory’ Ron prayed silently. Hermione pulled away from Ron drying her cheeks and trying to calm herself. Neither she nor Ron said anything.
After waiting for what seemed like a lifetime, Ron finally broke the silence. “’Mione I warned you the memory would be rough and anything but pretty.”
“I know. I just caught up in everything and almost forgot I was only observing.”
“What do you almost?” Ron asked not sure what had happened to her during her viewing his memory.
“Well, I know where I need to start now. I may even have a starting point for you as well if you want to hear it,” Hermione said her voice still a slightly shaky.
“Of course, I want to hear it. What did you see?” Ron asked sitting on the edge of the desk holding onto one of her hands.
“Ron, Harry was not hit with the killing curse. It never touched him. I don’t know how but he managed to dodge it. His seeker reflexes made a huge difference. Anyone else most likely would have been hit directly. Actually Voldemort’s curse was sort of cancelled out by another one which was cast by someone else. Harry was hit in the back of the neck with a spell of some sort which gave off a purple light. You were hit with a similar curse. You apparently were taken out of the fighting first. When you fell, it gave whoever was casting those spells or curses a clear shot at Harry. The spell that hit you is the very one which landed you in St. Mungo’s for two weeks. We need to find out who cast those ‘purple’ spells at you and Harry. If we can do that, we’ll have an idea who is behind some of this rubbish if not all of it.”
Ron sat staring at Hermione in amazement. “Purple spells? I don’t remember any purple spells.”
“Remember, you were caught up in the battle and you were hit with it from BEHIND. I was observing and saw both you and Harry hit with similar spells. I only wish I could have seen for myself who had cast them. But whoever is responsible for them would have been behind you up the hill to your right.”
“Thanks, Hermione. You’re right that does give me a starting point. Good job kiddo!”
* * * * * * *
Ron sat in front of the secured floo connection in the library talking the assignment over with Moody later that afternoon. Moody was in the process of sharing what information he had learned on Millicent Bulstrode.
“It seems our dear Millicent has virtually dropped off the face of the earth. She had only been with the CMI lab a few months when she was given full clearances and handed the prime assignment of investigating the event between Voldemort and our friend Potter.”
“Really? Now why wouldn’t that give anyone reason to question the results before now?”
“Aye lad you’re right it should have especially in light of the fact she disappeared no more than two after filing her last report.”
“Well if she was one of Voldemort’s left over pawns it’s really not that surprising. Voldemort and his cronies never did keep people around very long once they had served their purpose.”
“Aye ‘tis true. They tossed people out like the rubbish they were once they had served their purpose. We could check into the family background see if anything sends up any flags. I’m not sure that would be a good use of time though.”
“It can’t hurt. Have you found anything on Romilda Vane?” Ron asked taking a sip from his butterbeer bottle.
“No nothing at all. It’s like the lass never existed. I’ve got Shacklebolt helping on that one.”
“Fine. I have something else I’m going to need your help with locating information on. Hermione viewed my memory of the battle. She said that someone intentionally cast spells or curses of some sort at first me and then Harry during the final battle. The person responsible would have been up the hill behind us to the right. I need a list of the names of people you had stationed along that area. We, or at least I, need to interview them to see what they remember or who else they remember being in the area. The spell that hit me was powerful but obviously not lethal.”
“Obviously. Weasley, obviously.” Moody nodded rubbing his hand over his chin.
“I need to find out who cast those spells from behind us,” Ron shook his head before adding ruefully, “Some much for me having my best mates back.”
“Weasley you can’t be blaming yourself for any of this. You did your best which is all any of us could have done. If my hunches are right our friend Potter is out there. Weasley you’re already getting closer to finding out who is behind this. Once like you said yourself we find that out we’re yet another step closer to determining where’s at and getting him back where he belongs. You mark my words lad, it will be you to do it. I’ll even go so far as to wager a bottle of Ogden’s best you bring him home,” said Moody grinning.
Ron grinned in spite of his sullen mood, “Fine I’ll take your wager. As soon as you get me that list of names, I’ll get busy interviewing the people.”
* * * * * * * * * * *
Harry groaned at the sound of footsteps approaching the cell. He steeled himself for whatever assault he was going to be subjected to this time. He knew things would go easier for him if they considered him weak. He didn’t want them finding out just yet he had been regaining his physical strength and magical abilities. He was saving that little surprise for just the right opportunity. He also had the inkling that the more they focused their abuse on him the less likely they were to target Ginny thereby perhaps buying her some time.
Harry turned his head slightly as Lucius Malfoy entered the cell. Lucius came to stand in front of Harry. “Ah just my luck you’re already awake. Pity really I do so enjoy having the element of surprise on my side. Oh well what’s done is done. I just wanted to be sure you knew our plan is in motion. Some of my cheery friends will be with your precious little red-head almost every day now. It seems she wants some combat training. I think my friends are up to that particular job. I can assure you they won’t make it easy for her.”
Harry turned his head to avoid looking at Lucius. Lucius used the hook end of his cane and drug Harry’s chin and head back around to face him sneering at Harry.
“Don’t look away. You may miss the best part of the show. I know the master plans to show you every enjoyable moment with the littlest blood traitor bit of trash. Yes you could say you’ll have a front row seat. For what I hear, it’s going to be quite entertaining. She’ll truly never know what hit her.”
Harry struggled to control his breathing and his emotions. He sought to block his mind from being read as he wasn’t sure Lucius could perform legilimancy or not. Lucius dropped the cane and stepped back from Harry smiling. Thoughts raced through Harry’s mind. ‘No not Ginny. What were they up to?’ Harry knew the dreams and nightmares they had subjected her to be cruel punishment in and of themselves. They had him what did they want with Ginny?
Lucius stood watching Harry struggle with the news he had just given him and began to laugh.
“Yes, Harry you’re probably wondering right now why we would want the little blood traitor. What is so special about your Ginny? Hmmm… yes that piece of the plan will keep your mind busy won’t it? The master has his reasons and his uses for her make no mistake about that. All shall be revealed in due time Potter. Until such time, enjoy yourself with figuring it out. It will give you something to do but the best part is even if you figure it out correctly there’s nothing you can do to stop it.”
Lucius turned on his heel and headed towards the door to leave.
Harry focused his mind on the cell door throwing his anger at the door. It slammed shut in front of Lucius preventing him from leaving. Lucius spun back to face Harry and found him hanging limp against the bonds holding him fast to the wall.
“I see you’ve been practicing. What a lovely surprise for me. The master too will be most surprised to hear of this! It should make his next visit with you quite remarkable.”
Harry ignored Lucius’ taunting. He pictured his hands around Lucius’ throat slowly squeezing the life out of him. Lucius clawed at his throat; his face turning a deep maroon as he dropped to his knees. His eyes wide in surprise locked to Harry’s.
Voices in the hallway broke Harry’s concentration. Lucius fell forward onto his hands coughing and gasping for breath. Lucius slowly rose from the floor and stepped towards Harry.
“You will pay for your little show. Remember too there’s no one now to protect the Weaslette.”
Lucius raised his wand aimed it at Harry whose world then went black.
* * * * * * * * *
Hermione arrive home a little later than usual. She strained her ears trying to pick up any sound indicating that Ron was still home. Upon hearing nothing, she made her way to the library.
Hermione moved around the library searching for the file she had been reviewing before going to work that morning. After seeing Ron’s memory and reviewing the test results something had kept nagging at her all day but she couldn’t quite put a finger on just what it was. Try as she might she could not figure out what she had missed. Hermione was so deeply engrossed in her re-reading the file she didn’t hear Ron walking down the hall.
Ron stood listening. He thought he had heard something. Looking around the living room and seeing nothing out of the ordinary and no one around he headed back into the library. Seeing as how Hermione wasn’t home yet he had some time to review a few more of the files. He had decided earlier after speaking with Moody to make a list of those that had been fighting around himself and Harry.
Ron entered the library and moved directly to his seat behind the desk. He grabbed a piece of parchment and the quill from the ink bottle on his desk. He drew a line down the center of the page labeling the first column as “Us”; second column as “Them”. Over the line, he wrote “vs.” and grinned. He figured it would be easiest to start with the most obvious pairings. Under the “Us” heading he wrote Harry’s name; under the “Them” column he wrote Voldemort. He continued on in this manner - Ron / Goyle; Seamus / Zambini; Neville / Crabbe. He couldn’t remember seeing who else was there. Ron sat looking down over the list. Someone was missing. Who was it? Who else was there? For the life of him, he couldn’t remember who else had been there.
“Do you happen to know what wood Harry’s wand was made of?” Hermione asked popping up from her seat behind a pile of boxes.
Ron nearly jumped out of his seat. “Jeez, Hermione. You just scared the crap out of me.” Ron rested his head in his hands drawing deep breaths.
“Sorry, but with your training you should have know I was here,” Hermione said biting back her laughter at his reaction.
“’Mione, I’m in my own home. Why should I be on my guard?”
“Constant vigilance — duh! With all of this information here and Harry’s history with the Ministry someone could try to stop you from getting to the truth.”
“Oh … I hadn’t thought about all that.”
Hermione shook her head and wondered again how Ron had passed his test to be an auror must less managed to get himself promoted into the second highest slot in the department.
“Well do you?” she asked again.
“Do I what?” Ron asked clearly puzzled.
“Harry’s wand — what wood was it made out of?”
“I have no clue. I never asked him. Why?”
“Well, I was re-doing some of the tests to verify it was Harry’s wand that was recovered from the scene. I’d like something to compare it to. You know an official record of some sort.” She explained.
“Wasn’t it listed in the original report?” Ron asked not sure where she was coming from.
“Ron, you can’t honestly expect me to trust anything written by Bulstrode or Vane as being correct. Also, there is nothing noted where they compared it to anything official to prove it was Harry’s wand. It’s like they looked at it and simply said ‘yes it’s Harry’s’ and that was it.”
“Hermione that’s not good. How could they …” Ron stopped when he saw the look Hermione was giving him.
“Will you for one moment think of who we are talking about, Ronald. They could, would and we, therefore, need to think and act as if they did.”
“Right. Well Ollivander’s is where Harry got his wand. The problem with that being that his shop has been closed for years. I’m not sure where that informa ….” Ron stopped mid-sentence and jumped for his seat. “Hermione, the wand weighing ceremony that’s it. I wonder if the official records still exist.”
Now it was Hermione’s turn to play catch-up. She stood staring at Ron not sure what he was talking about.
“I know where to start looking for that information,” Ron said leaving the library. Hermione quickly followed him.
“Sweetheart, where are you going? What’s wrong?”
“Nothing’s wrong, kiddo. I’ve got to go to Hogwarts. Start making us something for supper, will you? I’m starving. I’ll be back in a flash!” With that Ron disapparated.
“As always, he’s such an idiot. I’ve told him time and again. You can’t apparate into, within or out of Hogwarts.” Hermione moved to stand beside the fireplace taking the container of floo powder off the mantel.
Ron re-appeared landing on his backside in the living room. Smirking, he looked up at Hermione standing beside the fireplace floo powder in hand.
“I forgot you can’t apparate into Hogwarts,” Ron said sheepishly.
Hermione said nothing but stood there shaking her head at him. Ron got up, took a handful of floo powder and stepped into the fireplace. Throwing the floo powder at his feet, he shouted, “Headmistress’ Office — Hogwarts” as green flames erupted around him.
Hermione set the container back onto the mantle and head into the kitchen to fix something for dinner.
* * * * * * * * * *
Ron stepped out of the floo into the Headmistress’s office. Looking around he realized McGonagall wasn’t here. He then remembered, thanks to his ever rumbling stomach, it would be dinner time at Hogwarts.
Ron left the Headmistress’s office and made his way down to the Great Hall. He entered the great hall as quietly as he could. Professor McGonagall was seated at the head table with Professor Flitwick, who was Deputy Headmaster, to her right; Professor Slughorn to her left. Hagrid, Ron noticed, was also seated at the head table.
As he approached the head table, Ron caught Hagrid’s eye. Ron nodded a silent greeting to Hagrid. Professor McGonagall had been engaged in a conversation with Professor Slughorn had caught Hagrid’s slight movement out of the corner of her eye and turned to see what he was looking at. She stopped speaking as she saw Ron approaching leveling one of her infamous stares upon him.
“Mr. Weasley, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?” McGonagall asked as Ron came to stand before her.
“Professor, I need to have a word with you … in private, if I may?” Ron shot looks at Slughorn and Flitwick.
“Mr. Weasley, I am almost ready to give the final announcements for the evening. As soon as that is completed, we may move to my office. You may have a seat by Hagrid if you like.” McGonagall said smiling softly.
“Thank you Professor,” Ron said moving to take the offered seat beside Hagrid.
Ron walked to the far left end of the table and took a seat beside Hagrid.
“Hello, Hagrid. How are you?” Ron asked smiling at the one teacher he could honestly say had been amongst his favorites at Hogwarts.
“’ello Ron. It’s been a long time. I almost didn’t recognize ya when ya come in. Glad ta see ya got to be an auror,” said Hagrid sizing Ron up.
“Yeah sometimes I still have trouble believing it myself. It’s rough work though. Rougher than I ever thought it would be,” answered Ron noticing Hagrid the slightly pained look in the giant’s eyes.
“Well, ya know Ron nothin’ comes easy. If it do, it ‘taint worth havin’.”
“Right you are, Hagrid. Right you are.” Ron grinned and chuckled slightly thinking about how that could apply to his and Hermione’s relationship.
“How is everyone? Ginny? Hermione? You kids doin’ okay?” Hagrid asked a cloud of grief passing over his face.
“We’re hanging in there Hagrid — well at least Hermione and I are. Ginny’s been bottling everything up. She’s kind of shut everything and everyone out. It’s almost like she’s gone numb. At times, it’s almost like that spark she had is gone and will never come back. She’s to start some training program at St. Mungo’s University here soon though. It’s some kind of combat field care training for healers. I tried to talk her out of it. You know Ginny if you argue against something it only makes her that more determined to go after it.”
“Well Ron if I know your sister, she’ll be fine. She’s got a stubborn streak in ‘er just as the rest of you lot has and I’m not just talking about you Weasleys neither.”
“Now that you mention it I think you might have a point. I understand Charlie’s coming to give you a hand this year.”
“Yeh it’’ be nice t’have the help. I’m not getting’ any younger ya know,” said Hagrid with a slight smile on his face.
“So how are things with you and Maxine?”
“Fine. Fine, she’s wrapping t’ings up and will be joining me here around Christmas. She’s handing everything over to Fleur’s sister. She’ll be running the show once my Maxine retires in December.”
“Well that’s new I’ve not heard before. Congratulate Maxine for me, will you?”
“Sure thing,” said Hagrid beaming.
Professor McGonagall had moved to the front of podium and was signaling for the students to once again settle down. She made her announcements and dismissed the students back to their common rooms. She then turned and nodded to Ron.
“Sorry Hagrid. I need to go speak to Professor McGonagall about a Ministry matter. It’s been great talking with you. Take care,” Ron patted the gentle giant on the shoulder as he stood to leave.
Ron made his way to where Professor McGonagall stood waiting for him. With a crisp, “Follow me”, McGonagall turned on her heel and headed out of the Great Hall.
Ron followed his former professor and head of house through the halls silently. Overhearing bits and pieces of conversations brought a flood of memories back of his time at Hogwarts — arguments with Hermione, conspiring with Harry, pranks on his fellow Gryffindors, and quidditch discussions. Even though things were pretty dark and sometimes scary, Ron wouldn’t trade one memory now for the entire world. His adventures with Harry were part of what made him who he was and what he had become.
Upon entering her office, Professor McGonagall moved to the chair behind the desk and seated herself.
“Well, Mr. Weasley, it is nice to see you again. It is even more refreshing for me for you to be here in this office knowing it will not for once cost Gryffindor any house points nor mean I must deal with handing out any detentions,” McGonagall said smiling at Ron.
“The feeling is the same from this side of the desk I assure you,” Ron said laughing and taking a seat in one of the two chairs across the desk from McGonagall.
Not wanting to delay, Ron jumped right into his reason for his visit. “Professor would there be any records still here at Hogwarts from the Tri-Wizard Tournament which took place during Har … umm … my fourth year?”
McGonagall caught the change in Ron’s question. “Mr. Weasley it is quite alright to say our friend Harry’s name. I also catch myself from time to time wondering about things. He is a piece that is missing from so many of our lives. Now as to the records … what is it exactly that you are seeking?” Professor McGonagall peered over the tops of her glasses at Ron.
“I was hoping to review the original transcript or documents from the wand weighing ceremony. I need documentation on specifics of Harry’s wand. With Ollivander’s being closed, the information from that ceremony may be the only other official record of the details of Harry’s wand.”
“His wand?” McGonagall asked, her eyebrows rising slightly.
“Yes Professor. It’s part of an investigation I’ve been assigned to and without this information certain test results cannot be factually verified completely.”
“How would Harry’s wand be of any importance … now?”
“Professor are conversations held here in this office still deemed confidential?”
“Yes, Mr. Weasley, they are. I take it then this assignment is official Ministry business and not something just of your own undertaking.”
“Yes Professor it is an official investigation. Myself and Alastor Moody were hand chosen for the assignment by Minister Scrimgeour.”
“Very well then, I understand fully your concern regarding privacy and secrecy and will not ask you to divulge any more than absolutely necessary.”
“Thank you, Professor.”
“Now as to the records, you are in luck. Albus and I felt it would be prudent at the time to maintain a set of the tournament’s records here at Hogwarts. All the originals were of course given to the Ministry. It will take me a few moments but I could pull them for you tonight if you would like.”
“Yes Professor. If you’re sure it’s not too much trouble.”
“Just give me a few moments, Mr. Weasley. If this concerns Harry, I think it best to not delay this investigation a second longer than necessary,” McGonagall said rising from her seat. She moved to stairs and ascended to the upper level of her office.
Ron noticed the portrait of Dumbledore on the wall. Ron had respected the former headmaster. He could still remember the events that took place at the school the night he was killed in the Astronomy Tower. The former headmaster’s death had left Harry alone to figure out what the remaining horcruxes were and how to destroy them. He remembered his friend’s struggle to accomplish that task. Ron and Hermione, eventually Ginny too, had all played roles in helping Harry accomplish that feat. He remembered well his friend’s frustration once they had figured out what housed each piece of Voldemort’s soul. Dumbledore had given Harry some information to go on but looking back Harry and the others figured as always, the former head master knew more than he told.
Looking at Dumbledore’s portrait, Ron muttered “Good thing your asleep old man or I’d give you a piece of my mind.”
Ron turned his attention back towards the current headmistress’s vacant seat missing the portrait’s one eye opening and an amused grin playing on the lips of the former headmaster’s face.
McGonagall descended the stairs and returned to her seat behind the desk. She laid a thick brown folder onto the desk, opened it, and began sorting through the documents stored within.
“Ah, yes here it is,” said McGonagall. “You will be happy to hear that Mr. Ollivander himself was the officiate during the wand weighing ceremony. He himself conducted the tests on all the wands of the tournament participants.”
Ron reached inside his robes for a small pad of parchment and a muggle writing tool Harry had showed him called a pencil. Ron had found it came in handy when jotting quick notes as it never smeared like a quill’s ink did. Ron used the pencil to make a quick note of the information McGonagall had just shared with him.
“Do you want details on all the champions’ wands or just Mr. Potters?” asked McGonagall.
“Well I know I don’t need information on Cedric’s wand. Please give me the information on Krum’s, Fleur’s and Harry’s.”
“Very well then, let me see. Mr. Krum’s wand was measured to be 10-1/4 inches, made of hornbeam with a dragon heart string core. It is noted here by Mr. Ollivander that he wand was quite rigid and thicker than most wands,” McGonagall paused waiting for Ron to finish making his notes. Ron nodded indicating for her to proceed.
“Ms. Delacouer’s wand was measured to be 9-1/2 inches, made of rosewood with a Veela hair core. Mr. Ollivander noted that her wand was inflexible and rosewood makes for a temperamental wand.” Again McGonagall paused waiting for Ron to finish his notes.
Seeing he was finished writing, McGonagall scanned further down the page, “Ah, here it is. Mr. Potter’s wand was measured to be 11 inches, made of holly with a phoenix feather core. It was noted the wand was supple. Mr. Weasley, you should also know, just in case you were not already aware of this, but Mr. Potter’s wand was the brother to Voldemort’s wand.”
“WHAT? What do you mean their wands were brothers?” Ron asked surprised at learning this piece of information.
“Both Harry’s wand and Voldemort’s wand had a phoenix feather core. Those feathers came from the same phoenix and they were the only two feathers ever given by that phoenix,” McGonagall stated very matter-of-factly.
“I never knew that. I don’t recall Harry ever mentioning that to me. I mean I knew his wand had a phoenix feather core but not the whole story behind it. Do you happen to know which phoenix gave the two feathers?”
“Yes Mr. Weasley I do. It was none other than Fawkes.”
“That figures, why doesn’t it surprise me it would come back to Dumbledore,” Ron said shaking his head and saying the former headmaster’s name with contempt.
McGonagall sat staring at her former student quite shocked with his reaction. Regaining her composure, McGonagall leaned forward, folding her hands and resting them on the desk in front of her. She peered at Ron over her glasses and spoke slowly.
“I do not believe you can sit there and mean to say that you believe Albus had a hand in the matter of Harry’s and Voldemort’s wands being brothers. The wands were made long before Mr. Potter and even perhaps Voldemort himself were ever born. Are you forgetting the fact Mr. Weasley it is the wand that picks the wizard. Mr. Potter was destined for that wand. It served him well.”
“Professor I did not come here to argue with you nor did I come here to discuss Harry’s so-called destiny. A destiny which was forced upon him with some help I might add. Yet when he needed help the most he had no one to turn to. There was no one to give him the help he needed most. No one had any to give him. At times, it was as though many had essentially washed their hands of him leaving him to fend for himself in things he didn’t understand. You should know there are those I will also feel will always bear Harry’s blood on their hands,” Ron growled out the last sentence at his former professor as he stood to leave.
“Mr. Weasley I assure you that anytime Mr. Potter ever sought assistance from me it was given just as it was given to you this evening. I understand your pain in losing your closest friend. I can see you are still struggling to come to terms with it. I however will not accept any blame for Mr. Potter’s untimely demise. The blame for that lays solely upon Voldemort.” McGonagall said staring unflinching at the young man’s face towering above her.
“Professor we both know that I am fully aware of the number of times Harry sought out assistance from yourself and others here at the school. He never got so much as one word or one response. Not one offer of help. You go ahead and fool yourself. You don’t fool me. At least, I can go to bed every night knowing I was there when Harry needed help. I can be at peace with myself for that at least. Can you?” Ron stood watching the headmistress.
McGonagall sat in silence behind her desk. She leaned back in her chair, her arms resting on the arms of the chair. “Mr. Weasley, I played no part in Mr. Potter’s passing. Harry made numerous inquiries of me on many sorts of things. I told him everything I knew. I could not give what I did not know.”
“Thank you professor for this,” Ron said indicating his notes and turned to leave. He crossed the room to the fireplace, grabbed a handful of floo powder and stepped into the fireplace. He threw the powder at his feet, calling out “7 Downingtown Place” as green flames erupted around him.
McGonagall sat at her desk staring at the floo long after Ron left. She turned her attention to Dumbledore’s portrait. “I hope you’re satisfied, Albus.”
The eyes in the portrait opened and returned her stare.
“No it was not quite what I had expected. But young Mr. Weasley will get to the bottom of things in due time. If my suspicions are correct. Young Mr. Weasley will need every bit of anger and determination he can muster to navigate the road which lies ahead of him. The road I fear he must travel to find Mr. Potter will not be an easy one. Things are as they should be. Wrongs will be righted in due course Minerva.”
The portrait closed its eyes once again.
* * * * * * *
When Ginny arrived at Shannon’s, she was actually kind of looking forward to hanging out with Shannon. Ginny hadn’t realized just how much she had missed doing stuff with friends. She and Hermione used to do stuff together but that had been before everything changed and the life as Ginny knew it has been blown away in an instant.
Taking a deep breath, Ginny knocked on the door to Shannon’s apartment. Shannon opened the door and gave Ginny the same greeting she gave everyone else consisted of Shannon practically dragging her inside the apartment.
“Here’s the drill, Missy. Kick your shoes off, throw your coat on a hook, and make yourself at home. I’m not a house elf nor am I paid staff. You want something get it yourself. If you don’t know where it’s at ask me.”
Ginny laughed somehow at that moment Ginny thought she had found a younger version of Molly Weasley. Ginny did as she had been instructed and then followed Shannon towards the kitchen.
“What are you making? It smells really good.” Ginny said realizing just how hungry she was.
“Ah, something sparks your appetite. Good, ‘cause it’s almost ready. I made a big pan of lasagna. I hope you like it,” Shannon said as she opened the oven door to check the lasagna.
“Actually I don’t think I’ve ever had it before,” Ginny said from her spot in the doorway of the kitchen. “You really shouldn’t have gone to all this trouble.” Ginny was starting to feel a little guilty for imposing on her friend.
“Ginny, this was no trouble really. I made it knowing there will be plenty of leftovers for Mark to have some too whenever he finally gets home or tomorrow. Actually lasagna is one of his favorites. Tell you what since you seem worried about too much work for me,” Shannon said moving about the kitchen, “take these and set the table for me” indicating the plates, utensils and glasses.
Ginny picked up the items from the counter. Shannon watched Ginny for a few moments before turning back to finish the salad to go with their meal. Ginny had moved to the dining area where she set about arranging the table for their meal. Ginny felt a tingle of pain at the base of her head and hoped it wasn’t the start of another one of her killer headaches. She placed a hand on the back of her neck and rotated her head. She felt a small “pop” and the pain subsided as quickly as it had begun.
Shannon entered the dining room carrying a large pan of what looked like sauce, cheese, noodles, meat and mushrooms. She saw Ginny’s brow crease as she placed her hand on her neck and rotate her head. Shannon had seen her do this before and knew better than to ask her friend if she needed anything. Shannon knew she would only get the younger girl’s standard answer of “I’m fine.”
“Ginny, I forgot to ask. What do you want to drink — water, butterbeer, wine, Ogden’s?”
“Dear Lord not Ogden’s,” Ginny said shivering at the memory of the last time she had drank fire whiskey. “I’ll take some wine though that sounds good for a change.”
“Good choice. Accio wine!” Shannon said pointing her wand at the kitchen doorway. Shannon caught the bottle with no problem and poured Ginny and herself each a glass. “Well tuck in before it gets cold!”
Ginny glanced at the label on the wine bottle and groaned inwardly. Leave it to Shannon to add to the Malfoy’s coffers.
As soon as the table was cleared, Shannon cast a cleansing spell on the dishes. She poured Ginny and herself each another glass of wine and moved into the living room. Ginny sought out one of the large oversized chairs which reminded her of the ones in the Gryffindor common room. She let out a sigh as she curled herself into the soft comfort of the chair. Shannon flopped into the corner of the couch closest to Ginny’s chair.
“Shannon that lasagna was fantastic. Where did you learn how to make it?” Ginny set her glass of wine on the stand between her chair and the couch. She closed her eyes, leaning back against the back of the chair, and folded her hands over her extremely full stomach.
“Believe it or not Mark’s mum is Italian. She taught me,” Shannon said smiling at her friend’s relaxed pose and taking a sip of her wine.
“Really I’d never have guessed Mark was Italian.”
“His mother said I had to make that dish properly or she wasn’t going to allow him to marry me,” Shannon said laughing at the memory.
“How many tries did it take you?” Ginny asked opening one eye to look at her friend.
“I’ll have you know I managed it on my first attempt. Mark was a hottie and I wasn’t going to give him a chance to get away. I wanted to make sure that man was bagged and tagged as mine!”
Both women broke up laughing.
Ginny and Shannon slipped into chit chatting about anything and everything, gossiping about a couple of their co-workers and a variety of other topics. They finally agreed to watch one of Shannon’s favorite muggle movies which didn’t really make sense. How could a muggle use a house to get transported to a magical place? In Ginny’s opinion, the witch’s behavior was something the muggle relations department of the ministry should have looked into as she had been outright hateful to the young muggle girl. Shannon’s laughter at her comments had only left Ginny wondering a lot about muggle forms of entertainment.
Shannon smiled when she happened to look over and notice Ginny’s eyes starting to get heavy. “I’ll go get the guest room ready Ginny. I’m about ready to turn in myself.”
“Oh, okay. If you don’t mind, I’d like to at least wipe off before turning in,” Ginny said through a yawn forcing her eyes to re-open.
“Not a problem. The loo’s right across from the guest room. You’ll find extra towels and wash clothes on the shelf and a robe if you need one on the back of the door.”
After a quick wash off, Ginny changed into her sleep shirt and made her way into the guest room. Shannon had gone into her own room. Ginny turned at the sound of a soft knock on the still open door.
“Hey, if you need anything just yell,” Shannon said from the doorway turning to go back to her room. Ginny just nodded and crawled into bed. Shannon grabbed a hold of the door knob and pulled the door closed behind her. Ginny fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.
* * * * *
Ginny was snuggled up with Harry on the couch in the living room. Her head was resting on his shoulder. His one hand playing absent-mindedly with a strand of her hair. She nuzzled her head into his neck and inhaled his scent as Harry’s arm tightened around her. Ginny leaned back and looked up into Harry’s face and found herself looking into his emerald green eyes losing herself yet once again.
“I miss you Ginny. I miss you so much. I want to come home. You’ve got to help me find a way to come home,” Harry said as he looked longingly into her eyes.
Before she had a chance to respond and without any warning, a snake reared its head from over the arm of the couch behind Harry. It’s red eyes boring into her as she froze. It’s tongue flicking quickly. The snake moved with rapid speed, wrapping itself around Harry dragging Harry away from her. Ginny saw Harry’s face twist in pain from the force of the snake twisting itself around him squeezing tighter and tighter as it dragged him further and further away from her. The last thing she saw before Harry completely disappeared were his eyes darkening from pain.
Pain shot through Ginny’s head as she bolted upright in bed. Everything was spinning. She felt the rolling waves of nausea beginning and sprang from the bed heading straight for the loo.
Shannon awoke at the sound of the muffled scream and racing footsteps from the guest room. Shannon was up in flash heading to the look to check on her friend. Ginny’s hair was stuck to her face. The back of her sleep shirt was plastered to her back. She was covered in sweat.
“What happened? Can I get you anything?” Shannon asked from the loo’s doorway.
“A cool cloth and a drink to rinse my mouth out would be great,” Ginny said hoarsely from her spot on the floor.
Shannon went to retrieve a glass from the kitchen. Once she returned to turned on the tap and filled the glass with water. She turned and handed it to Ginny. Ginny had managed to get herself seated on the side of the tub. She thankfully accepted the offered glass.
Shannon grabbed one of the spare washcloths from the shelf and wet it with the cool water from the tap and turning back to hand it to Ginny. Ginny had her eyes closed drawing in slow even breaths. Shannon moved to place the cloth on Ginny’s forehead until Ginny’s eyes snapped open.
“Thanks but it actually works better if I place it back here.” Ginny whispered moving the cloth to lay across the back of her neck under her hair.
Shannon stood watching her friend not sure what to make of what had just happened. The two stayed in the loo with Ginny seated on the edge of the tub, Shannon standing leaning against the counter. Both of them jumped at the sound of the front door to the apartment opening and closing.
Ginny looked wide-eyed at Shannon. “Who’s coming?” Panic etched clearly on her face.
Surprised by Ginny’s reaction, Shannon assured her calmly, “It’s only Mark. You’re really jumpy. Are you sure you’re okay? What happened any how?”
“I’m … I’m fine. It was just … uh… a bad dream. I’m sorry I woke you,” Ginny answered trying to sound calmer than she really felt. She truly did not want to know her heart was racing a mile a minute and she had another whopper of a headache.
“I’m going to go see Mark for a moment. Stay here, okay?” Shannon said watching Ginny closely. Ginny merely nodded her head.
Shannon stepped into the hallway and headed towards the sound of her husband moving about the entranceway, “Hi Hon. There’s lasagna in the fridge for you if you want some.”
“Oh I’m sorry dear I didn’t wake you, did I ?” Mark asked as he turned and watched Shannon make her way up the hall towards him.
“No we had a little situation but it’s under control now,” Shannon said following Mark into the kitchen where she was greeted by her husband with a hug and kiss.
“So who’s the ‘we’?” Mark asked moving to the refrigerator to pull out the leftover lasagna.
“Ginny. She’s spending the night actually. We’re going into Diagon Alley tomorrow to get the supplies she needs for her training program,” answered Shannon folding her arms across her chest and leaning back against the counter watching her husband move about their kitchen and casting a warming spell on a chunk of lasagna he’d placed onto a plate.
“Oh and what training program is she taking?”
“She was accepted into the Combat Field Care Training Program at the University. Sorry, hon, I thought I told you this already. The Ministry sought her out and encouraged her to apply. Well, actually they had Phil encourage her to apply.”
Mark looked at Shannon a look of disbelief on his face. “She actually went and applied for that program. She must be one tough cookie. I’m kind of surprised her brother would let her do it though.”
“Why? What would her brother have against the program you said yourself some of the aurors were talking about the program. What’s wrong with Ginny wanting to better herself?” asked Shannon defensively.
Mark stepped closer to Shannon and pulled her into his arms. “There’s nothing wrong with her wanting to better herself. Don’t go getting angry. I wasn’t attacking her friend. I know the participants will be working with some of the aurors on some of the training components is all. If she got accepted, then good for her. Just do me a favor and be careful tomorrow when you’re in Diagon Alley, okay?”
“Why? Are you worried about us going into Diagon Alley?” Shannon asked pulling at pieces of lint on the front of Mark’s shirt.
“There have been several people attacked in the last couple of weeks. I’m just simply asking you to be careful. I truly don’t want an emergency call from St. Mungo’s.”
- - - - -
Ginny smiled for her spot in the loo as she heard bits and pieces of the exchange between Mark and Shannon. She hoped her friend realized how lucky she was to have someone like her husband, Mark. Ginny realized now that she too had been that lucky once and doubted she would ever feel or be that lucky again.
* * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 11: Chapter 11 - Bridges
Author's Notes: I know some of you have expressed concern over Ron's quick temper. You'll learn in this chapter that he's been dealing with more than just losing his best friend. Hope you enjoy and continue to find the story interesting.
Ginny awoke to the smell of coffee brewing and bacon frying. She slowly sat up in bed waiting to be sure her headache and the nausea were gone before standing up. She was relieved when neither returned as she started moving.
Ginny gathered her robe and toiletries and headed into take a shower. Ginny turned on the shower, adjusting the temperature of the water and proceeded to step into the shower. The warm water on her neck felt really good. She could feel the tension melting away from her neck and shoulders. The memory of the dream from last night came rushing back to her. There was something different about it but right she couldn’t put her finger on it.
Ginny washed her hair and rinsed it enjoying the feel of the warm water from the spray as it gently massaged her head. Ginny squeezed some of her lavender scented shower gel onto her washcloth and began to scrub her body. She replayed the dream over in her mind well what she could remember of the dream anyway. She ran through the highlights of her dream. It had started with her and Harry cuddling on the couch. Ginny smiled cuddling anywhere had been a favorite past time of theirs. Now what was it he had said to her? Ah yes, he had said he missed her and asked her for something but couldn’t remember what. Despite the warm temperature of the water, Ginny felt herself shiver at the memory of the snake. Ginny absentmindedly scrubbed the back of her neck.
His eyes! She remembered now there had been something different about Harry’s eyes in that dream last night. They hadn’t changed this time. There was more but it was staying just below the surface. She knew from experience trying to force herself to remember would only push the dream further away.
Ginny turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. She grabbed a towel off the shelf and quickly dried herself and pulled on her robe. She continued to think about Harry’s eyes in the dream last night. His eyes had almost held a look of longing … of pleading. Remembering the emotion she had seen in those eyes caused a lump of pain to settle in Ginny’s chest. It had only been a dream. He wasn’t in any pain now. He couldn’t be she told herself realizing once again she’d never be able to actually look into Harry’s eyes. A tear escaped from under her closed eyelids and slid down her cheek.
Ginny wiped her face again with the washcloth. Tossing the washcloth aside, she reached out and wiped a small area of the foggy mirror clear. She squared her shoulders and looked directly into the mirror at her own reflection and said, “You will not be weak. You are brave. You are a survivor.” Giving herself a nod, she turned and gathered her belongings and left the room.
Ginny had just finished getting dressed when she heard a soft knock on the door to the guest room. “Come in,” Ginny called out softly.
Shannon opened the door. “Oh good, you’re up and moving. How are you feeling this morning?”
“Better thanks. I just wanted to apologize for last night. I really am sorry for waking you up.”
“Don’t worry about it. There was no harm done. I’m just glad you’re feeling better this morning. I have breakfast ready if you’re up to eating it.”
“Actually the smell is what woke me up. It smells really good. I’ll be out as soon as I pack everything up and finish getting ready.”
“Okay. I’ll put a warming charm on the eggs. Cold eggs are not the way to start the day before one goes off shopping.”
* * * * * * *
Ginny and Shannon used the floo network to go to Fred and George’s joke shop in Diagon Alley. Ginny had checked with her twin brothers to be sure they were okay with her using their shop. Ginny was surprised. The joke shop didn’t seem as crowded as usual.
George greeted her as soon as she arrived, “Well greetings Ickle Ginnikins. To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit to our fine establishment?” George asked smiling at the annoyed expression on his sister’s face as his use of his childhood nickname for her.
“I’ve come to get my supplies for the combat field care training program I’m taking at the University,” Ginny said matter-of-factly.
“Ginnikins you’ve got to be kidding. You should know it’s never a good idea to kid a kidder,” said George laughing finding the idea of Ginny actually being in such a training program ridiculous.
“Don’t laugh. It’s true. I was accepted into the program,” Ginny said getting annoyed with her brother’s laughter.
Shannon hung back quietly watching the exchange between the siblings. Hearing his twin’s laughter and his sister’s raised voice drew Fred from the back of the shop.
“George, what mischief are you making with our dearest, most darling little sister?” asked Fred.
“Our little Ginevra here is trying to convince me she’s enrolled in some kind of combat field training program at the University,” George said smiling at the reddening face of his sister.
Ginny sent scathing looks between Fred and George.
“Ickle sister, is this true? You’ve gone nutters and enrolled in some kind of combat training program?” Fred asked.
“Well as you so nicely put it, Fred. Yes I’ve gone nutters and enrolled in such a training program. Nice to see two more of my brothers have failed to notice that I’m not a child anymore. Thanks, I truly appreciate all the support you’re offering me.” Ginny knew standing and arguing with the twins would be useless.
Ginny turned to Shannon, “Come on let’s get out of here before these two try testing something on us.”
Ginny grabbed Shannon by the arm and drug her out of the twins’ shop. The twins were left staring at each other.
“We’ll at least we don’t have to clean up any bat-bogeys,” said George.
“No we’ll need to worry about what she’s planned the next time we see her though,” said Fred as they watched their sister’s rapidly retreating back.
* * * * * *
“Hey, Ginny come on. Can we slow down please?” Shannon complained trying to keep up with the younger girl.
“Sorry Shannon. I just needed to get away from those two. I can’t believe them. They can be such idiots at times.”
“Ginny I wouldn’t really say they’re idiots. They may be clueless but certainly not idiots.”
“Shannon, if it was up to those two and no doubt my other brothers too, I would still be wearing nappies and taking afternoon naps in a playpen. They drive me crazy! They really do! Anything I do that reminds them I’m now an adult now they are dead set against it. I don’t think they know how to just be happy for me.”
“Ginny brothers are always protective of their sisters whether they’re older or younger; its part of them being brothers. You may not like it but I’ll bet their protectiveness has been comforting and helpful at times too.”
“No Shannon right now I can’t honestly say that I’ve ever found it comforting or helpful. It has always been a source of great annoyance. It’s always been a problem to be dealt with … a barrier of sorts to what I want … no matter what it was.” Ginny thought back how Harry had admitted to her that he had been more than just a little hesitant about acting on his feelings for her because of what Ron and her other brothers would say or even do to him.
Shannon realized Ginny wasn’t backing down and felt it best to let the subject drop. The girl must have her reasons after all. She truly did not feel like getting into an argument with Ginny after all the girl knew her family better than she did.
“So where are we heading first? Daylight’s burning,” Shannon said tactfully changing the subject.
“I have to go to Gringotts first. I need to take money out of my savings account to cover the cost of those books. While we’re there maybe my brother, Bill, will be there and have a free moment so I can introduce you. He’s a curse breaker for Gringotts.”
Ginny and Shannon entered Gringotts pausing in the lobby allowing their eyes to adjust to the dimly lighted bank.
“Hey Ginny long time no see. What brings you to this lovely establishment?”
Ginny recognized the deep timber of the voice as belonging to her brother, Bill. Her eyes scanned the lobby and found him to be now crossing the lobby heading towards her and Shannon. She felt her face break into a smile. Ginny’s gaze quickly swept over Bill’s face and was pleased to see the scars from Greyback’s attack on him had faded a little more.
“Hello Bill,” Ginny said moving and greeting her eldest brother with a hug.
“Hey there take it easy on an old man. Fleur will be angry if you hurt me. So what are you doing here?” Bill asked giving her another squeeze.
“I needed to take some money out of my savings account. I have to buy supplies,” Ginny said.
“Supplies? What are you up to now Miss Ginny?” Bill asked pulling away and looking at her.
“I don’t want to argue with you too. I just had a slight row with Fred and George.”
“Ginny, when have I ever blindly sided with those two oafs. You wound me deeply little one,” Bill said giving her a devilish wink.
“If you promise me you won’t lecture me, I will tell you.”
Bill nodded his head indicating that he had agreed to her terms.
“I need to get the money to pick up the supplies I need for the combat field care training program I’m taking at St. Mungo’s University. I got my acceptance letter a little while ago and just got my supplies list yesterday morning. I’m to start the training in a few weeks. Oh, I almost forgot … Bill this is my friend and co-worker, Shannon Evans. Shannon this is my eldest but dearest brother, Bill.”
Shannon stepped forward and shook Bill’s outstretched hand.
“I’m pleased to finally meet you. Ginny’s mentioned you numerous times,” Shannon said.
“Likewise,” said Bill returning his attention to Ginny.
“Combat field care. Interesting concept. Rough subject. It’s sure to be a tough training,” Bill said sizing Ginny up.
“What? Oh don’t tell me. Let me guess. You don’t think I can handle it.”
“No dear sister it’s not that at all. I know you. You would never have applied if you couldn’t handle the program. I’m just impressed and yes more than a little surprised. I would have thought you of all people would want to stay as far away from combat related anything as much as possible. But hey, if it makes you happy then do it,” Bill said.
Ginny threw her arms around her brother. “Thank you. It’s good to know you’re in my corner.”
“I’ve always been in your corner little one. So let me see this supply list of yours.”
Ginny pulled out the list and handed it to Bill. He whistled as he reviewed the list. Looking at Ginny, he said, “Give me a minute. I want to check with Fleur about something. I’ll be right back.”
Ginny nodded as Bill turned and walked away with her supply list in hand.
“Wow, you never told me you had a hottie like that for a brother,” Shannon said staring at Bill’s retreating form.
“You think so. Guess I’ve never noticed. Besides Bill is married and just in case you’ve forgotten so are you.” Ginny chuckled at her friend’s obvious reaction to Bill.
“I may be married but I’m not dead nor am I blind. That man was gorgeous. Can I ask you a question or two though, Gin?”
“On one condition,” Ginny stated coolly.
“Okay, what’s the condition?”
“Don’t ever call me Gin again,” Ginny said pointedly at Shannon
“Okay. Sorry, shortening names is a bad habit of mine.”
Ginny merely nodded.
“I noticed some slight scarring on his face. How did that happen?”
“Well Bill was involved in fighting some Death Eaters in a battle. He …ah … was attacked by Greyback who was a werewolf. Bill’s been really lucky and has had no major side effects from the attack. He likes his meat pretty rare though.”
“I’ll say he was lucky. It actually kind of adds to his mystique especially with the earring and long hair. So what happened to this Greyback?”
Ginny smiled at Shannon’s comments about Bill. “We think he was killed during the last battle. At least Bill thinks he killed him. He and Bill had been battling. The body was never found along with those of some others from that battle though.”
“Hopefully your brother got him. Those were some pretty interesting boots he was wearing. What are they made of?”
Neither Shannon nor Ginny had noticed Bill’s return until he answered Shannon’s question.
“Nagini.”
Both Ginny and Shannon jumped. Bill stood grinning at the two young ladies.
“I’m sorry. What did you say?” Shannon asked.
“Nagini,” Bill said with a big grin on his face.
“What exactly is Nagini?” Shannon asked looking between Ginny and Bill.
Ginny answered first, “It’s a type of fake leather from France. His wife found them when she went home one year to visit her family and bought them for him.”
Bill looked at Ginny quizzically. Ginny had never told Shannon anything about Harry and she didn’t feel like getting into it here in the lobby of Gringotts. She would tell Shannon about Harry when she was good and ready and today wasn’t the time nor place for it.
Ginny sent Bill a pleading look to go along with her answer. Bill knew something was up and also knew better than to push the subject.
“So what is Fleur’s opinion of my course?” Ginny asked.
“You will be happy to learn she is quite impressed and wishes you the best in your studies,” Bill said handing Ginny back her supply list.
Ginny noticed there was something behind the list of supplies. She looked and found a small cloth bag flattened against the list. She shot Bill a quizzical look.
Before Ginny could ask her question, Bill spoke, “The bag is from Fleur and me. It’s our way of showing our support for your little endeavor.”
Ginny opened the bag. Her mouth dropped open in surprise.
“Bill there’s …”
Bill placed a finger over Ginny’s lips. “Yeah, I know what’s in there. Fleur and I wanted to be sure you would able to get everything you need for your training program and maybe a couple of treats for yourself. All we ask is that you make us proud and make the others kick themselves for ever doubting you.”
Ginny felt tears stinging her eyes. She threw her arms around her brother’s waist and squeezed him fiercely. “Thank you, Bill. Please tell Fleur I truly appreciate this.”
“You better scoot little one. You’ve got some shopping to do,” Bill said laughing at his sister.
“Thanks again,” Ginny said over her shoulder. “Come on Shannon you heard him. We’ve got shopping to do!”
Bill smiled as he watched Ginny and Shannon left the bank. His sister had finally taken an interest in something which he was glad to see. True he wished it were something different but she was happy. No matter how old she got he could still the little girl she had been while growing up. Today was the first day he had seen her smile in a long time. It made him feel good to know he had a hand in putting the smile back on her face. As to why she covered up the story about Harry and he killing Nagini that left him wondering just what all was going on with his little sister.
* * * * *
Hermione awoke to find Ron already up and gone. Then again she wondered if he had ever come to bed at all. He had been in a rather foul mood upon returning from Hogwarts. Hermione knew the signs well enough after all these years to know when he needed to be left alone to deal with his “demons.”
He had eaten very little of the meal she had fixed and gave her his notes from his conversation with McGonagall. She wasn’t sure just what had transpired but Ron was certainly in a dark mood when he had returned.
Hermione threw the blankets off and stretched. She grabbed a hair band off the nightstand and pulled her hair up into a ponytail. She quickly set about pulling out her favorite t-shirt, a pair of comfy jeans and very well broken in trainers. After getting dressed, she made her way downstairs where she was welcomed by booming voices. Hermione stood still on the last step listening to the voices coming from inside the library.
“I don’t give a damn, Moody. We’re to be working together remember. I’ve explained to you at least four times already why I need that list of names and the spots where you had those people positioned. If you’re not willing to help, I’ll handle this bloody assignment myself.” Ron’s voice echoed down the hallway.
Hermione sat down on the stairs. She twisted her fingers nervously. He worried her when he let his temper get the better of him like now. One of these days he was going to lose his temper with the wrong person.
“Lad I’ve told you. I’ve looked through the records. There are no records to be had from that day. We’ve been through all of these boxes. My notes are no where to be found. No one knows what happened to them.” Moody’s voice sounded weary as though he were getting tired of repeating the same thing over and over.
“This is just impossible. You’ve always kept records. You’ve told me the director before you always kept records. I know because I’ve sat in numerous meetings and seen the notes being taken. Alastor this is your own department. How can you not come up with this information? Better yet, why do we call those ruddy briefing meetings before sending us aurors, I’m including myself here, out into the field on an assignment? Why go through the motions? It’s nice to finally know I’ve wasted a lot of bloody precious time with those ruddy meetings. I’ve got to get that list of names. If you can’t or won’t get them for me, I’ll find them myself. You mark my words.”
Stone silence was heard following Ron’s last comment. Hermione wondered if either Ron or Moody had cast a silencing charm on the room. It was Ron’s voice she heard next. He had apparently taken the time to reign himself in as he sounded much calmer and clear headed.
“Alastor, you really need to find out what happened to those records from that briefing meeting for the last battle. I’m hoping we don’t find out there’s a mole in the auror department. Trust me you won’t like what will happen if I find out that’s the case. Let’s just suffice it to say it’s not a good idea for someone to end up on my wrong side.”
“I know full well what you mean lad. Trust me. Just you remember we are on the same team. I’ve been doing this work since before you were born. I’ve worked in this department for years myself don’t you forget. I don’t understand either what happened to those briefing notes. As much as I don’t want to, I’ll call Alicia in and have her help me search for them. She wasn’t working in the department at the time but she may be able to help me locate them,” said Moody making it clear he was just as frustrated as Ron.
“She’ll just love you for calling her in to work on a Saturday. You’re a braver man than I am. Look, I’m sorry for yelling earlier but I really need those names or we’re grasping at straws in the dark. I need to know everyone who you sent to fight that day. Whoever casts those spells I told you about could be someone we are thinking of or have thought of as an ally. It wouldn’t be the first time friend has turned on friend now would it.”
“No indeed it wouldn’t. I’ll try to find them and get them to you this evening.”
“Fine but sooner would be better if you can pull it off.”
“No promises Weasley. No promises. Now I have to go sweet talk Alicia,” Moody said as he left the library and headed towards the living room.
Hermione sat waiting on the step where she was still seated. Once she heard a “pop” from the living room and knew for certain Alastor had left. She stayed on her step mulling over what she had heard. She was dismayed that Ron’s mood was no better this morning than it had been after his return from Hogwarts. ‘It’s going to be a long, long, day’ she thought to herself.
Hermione rose from the step and squared her shoulders setting off to begin her job of the last two years and that job was being Ron’s personal lion tamer. She cautiously approached the doorway to the library and rapped softly on the open door. Ron had been standing staring out through the windows of the large French doors into the yard beyond.
At hearing her soft knock, Ron turned. At seeing the t-shirt Hermione was wearing, a smile twitched upon is lips and he shook his head. Hermione raised an eyebrow at his reaction.
“What?” She asked as she folded her arms across her chest leveling him with her best stare.
“So you’re out of bed and what more do I want — that could be a loaded question Miss Granger.”
“Well Mr. Weasley it is Saturday after all and I’m comfortable. Don’t like my outfit take me shopping.”
“But your shirt says it’s to be something I want,” Ron teased back pointing at her shirt.
She noticed he had a devilish glint in his eyes.
“Well seeing as how you’ve just barked orders at Moody to be back here as soon as he finds whatever it was you were sending him off to find, you’ve missed your chance.”
Hermione walked over to where Ron was standing and wrapped her arms around his waist. “So tell me how much sleep did you actually get last night? I didn’t hear you come up to bed.”
“Honestly?” Ron asked looking down at the young woman who had been his anchor in all the craziness in their lives for the last two years.
“Yes Ron answer me honestly.”
“I didn’t. I’ve been down here all night. I’ve been working my way through more of these files.”
“Sweetheart, that’s not good. You need your rest so you are able to work at your best. Now are you hungry? What do you want for breakfast?”
“I’m not really hungry. I pieced on the leftovers from dinner all night.”
“Well then so much for my fixing you a breakfast fit for a champion,” Hermione teased tapping Ron’s stomach.
Hermione broke away from Ron and moved to take a seat in one of the chairs near the desk. “Did you find anything?”
“No unfortunately,” Ron said running his hand through his hair. “Every time I think I’ve found something there’s another piece I uncover that contradicts the first piece.”
“Ron that’s not how it should be. That isn’t right at all. The pieces of evidence are to substantiate each other. They’re to fit together like pieces of a puzzle to give you the full picture.”
“Well the files I’ve gone through only raise more questions. Oh and by the way, I’m sorry if my yelling woke you up.” Ron shoved his hands into his pants pockets.
“It didn’t but thank you any way. It did surprise me though. You do realize that man you were yelling at is your supervisor. He could have fired you.”
“Hermione he of all people should be able to get his hands on records from past assignment briefing meetings without a problem. His inability to find it is delaying something which could bring us closer to finding out just what happened to Harry, where he’s been and getting his sorry arse back here. You saw it yourself Hermione. The people who were fighting around Harry and myself were those we considered friends. For the life of me, I can’t remember who was behind us. Remember my memory doesn’t even show us that. I need the list so I can start doing the interviews. Someone had to have seen who cast those purple spells.”
“Sweetheart, do you really want to do formal interviews?” Hermione asked her face full of doubt. “I mean won’t that bring a lot of attention to your investigation?”
“Well yeah but how else am I to find out?”
“Have you thought about talking to Colin Creevey?”
“Merlin, no. Why would I want to talk to him? All he ever did was follow Harry around like he was mooning over him of something. To be honest, I was always kind of waiting for Colin to confess his undying love for Harry.”
“Ron! That’s absolutely awful. Colin’s not like that and you know it. Colin did date Gabrielle there for awhile remember. Honestly! Did you ever stop to think he may have a way for you to see what was going on around you without having to conduct formal inquiries?”
“How so?” Ron asked his brows furrowing together.
“Ron don’t be so thick. Colin always has his camera with him. He was a photographer / report for the Daily Prophet during the War. He may have taken photos during the final battle. You may be able to do a reconstruction of that final battle from his photos and find out who cast those spells.”
“Hermione that’s brilliant! You truly are the brightest witch of your age. How did I get so lucky to have you in my life?”
“That was easy. All it took was a bottle of firewhiskey on your part and a moment of weakness for red hair on my part.” Hermione teased.
Ron grinned and blushed a brilliant shade of Weasley red. Ron moved and leaned his backside against the desk facing Hermione.
“Do you know if Colin still works for the Prophet?”
“No, Colin’s opened his own photography studio some time ago. It’s in Diagon Alley.”
“So kiddo are you up for a quick trip?” Ron asked eyeing her mischievously.
“I gave you that as an option earlier. Let’s go!” Hermione jumped up and grabbed Ron’s hand dragging him to the apparation point in the living room before he could change his mind.
* * *
Ron and Hermione easily found Colin’s studio. Colin was in the process of writing up a young couple’s order. He happened to look up at the sound of the bell tinkling as Ron opened the door. A smile crossed Colin’s face as his two old friends entered his shop.
“I’ll be with you two in just a moment. Feel free to have a look around.” Colin said before turning his attention back to the young couple.
Ron and Hermione moved around the shop looking at the various photos Colin had on display. The photos ranged from his time at Hogwarts to weddings, celebrations, graduations and some events he had covered for the Daily Prophet. Ron froze when his eyes fell upon one particular picture. Hermione moved closer to Ron and followed his gaze. There sat a picture of Harry and Ginny. Both were smiling as Harry showed off the engagement ring on Ginny’s hand. Hermione interlocked her fingers with Ron’s and rested her head against his arm.
“Merlin ‘Mione that had to have been taken no more than a month before the last battle.” Ron’s voice was barely above a whisper.
“Yes. I remember it was taken at their engagement party. I’d never seen either of them so happy before.” Hermione said as she softly rubbed her fingers across the knuckles on Ron’s hand.
“Ginny was beside herself. She had been so completely gob smacked. I was surprised Harry didn’t tip her off he had been so nervous.”
“Yeah,” was all Hermione could manage to say.
Ron shook his head and moved away from the photo moving on down the row. Another photo in a frame which bore lions around it caught his attention.
“Hey look here. I had forgotten Colin had taken this,” he said pointing with a slight smile on his face at the photo in the lion frame.
“Oh my I’d forgotten about this too. I’d love to have a copy. I haven’t seen these people in ages,” Hermione said smiling at the photo.
“Well some of them you see every day,” Ron teased.
They never heard Colin approach them as they stood looking at the impromptu Gryffindor group photo that was clearly taken in the Gryffindor common room.
“Uh, Hermione I can make you a copy of that photo. It would be no problem. I’ve kept all my old negatives,” Colin said.
Ron and Hermione turned to face Colin.
“Really?” Hermione asked surprised at the piece of news.
“Sure just tell me what size you’d want me to make for you. I’ll throw the framing in for free since it’s for you. I can do any size from wallet size to wall portrait. I can even fix up a wall mural size if you want.”
“Ron I’d love to have a copy of this for in the library. Could we?”
“Sure, go give Colin the order. Get whatever size you want. Colin I’ll pay for the framing but thanks for the offer.”
Ron smiled seeing the smile that broke across Hermione’s face. It was like watching a little kid on Christmas morning.
Ron continued to wander around the shop glancing here and there at the other photos on display. He approached the counter just as Hermione and Colin were finishing up with the order.
“Hey Colin I was wondering if you had a few moments to spare. I’ve got a couple of things I’d like to talk over with you on an official Ministry matter.” Ron said leaning casually against the counter.
“No problem Ron. Just give me a second.” Colin placed locking and silencing charms on the door to his shop.
“Thanks Colin, I appreciate that.” Ron said impressed with the young man’s quick actions.
“Not a problem. If you need to talk to me about official ministry business those precautions are a no brainer. So what’s up?” Colin asked crossing his arms and planting his feet.
“I need to know if you had the assignment of covering the final battle between Voldemort and Harry.” Ron figured cutting to the chase would be best.
Colin nodded and sighed, “Yeah I was unlucky enough to draw that assignment. It was the worst event I’ve ever covered. Images from that day still haunt me. We lost too many good people.”
“Yeah I know what you mean,” Ron said giving Hermione an ‘I told you so’ look. They both knew Colin had a hero worship kind of thing when it came to Harry.
Pressing on Ron said, “I’m heading up an investigation into a matter stemming from the final battle. Is there any chance you have copies of the photos you took on that assignment? Ron looked at Colin hopefully.
“No sorry I don’t have the actual photos. They’re property of the Prophet and seeing as how it’s been what two years now I can’t guarantee you they’d still have them,” Colin answered shaking his head.
Ron’s face fell. He had been so hopeful this idea of Hermione’s would pan out.
“Now Weasley come on don’t sell me so short. Just because I don’t have photos to hand over to you doesn’t mean I can’t get them for you. It might take me a while to get them to you that’s all,” Colin said with a shrug.
“How?” Ron asked.
“Is he always this thick?” Colin asked looking directly at Hermione. Hermione bit her lip to keep from laughing.
Colin continued knowing Hermione wasn’t about to answer his question. “Didn’t I tell you earlier, I’ve kept all my old negatives? True the Daily Prophet said they owned the pictures but they never said anything to me about them owning the negatives as well. When I left my job at the Prophet, I brought the negatives with me.”
“Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!” Ron shouted. “Finally at last I get some good news for this assignment. Colin, I need you to make copies of all the photos you took from the final battle.”
“No problem. I have to warn you though there’s probably close to something like 10 to 12 rolls of photos from that day. Are you sure you want them all?” Colin asked.
“Yes. I want anything you have from that day. Don’t worry about the cost. You will be well paid for your time, effort and materials. Just get the photos to me as soon as you can, okay?”
“Okay no problem. Who at the Ministry should I send the bill to?” Colin asked in his most business like voice.
“Send the bill along with the photos to me at the Min …,” Ron stopped mid-sentence. “On second thought, notify me directly when the photos are done. I’ll pick them up personally and pay for them myself. I don’t want to take the chance on them getting intercepted.”
“No problem then. I should be able to start working on them as soon as the shop closes this evening.”
“Thanks a million, Colin. We’ll be in touch. Are you ready Hermione?” Ron said turning towards her. She nodded and slid her hand into his giving it a small squeeze.
Colin removed the charms from the door so Ron and Hermione could leave. As they passed through the doorway, Hermione’s stomach gave a loud rumble. Ron broke up laughing at the shocked expression on her face.
“You know Hermione you may make a right fine Weasley yet! Let’s go get something to eat!”
Laughing the pair set off arm in arm in search of food.
* * * * * * *
Harry had been spending the bulk of his time between trying to work his bonds loose, trying to change something in his cell to trying summon anything including his wand. Nothing worked. All he had managed to do was make the cuts deeper in his wrists and give himself another raging headache.
He thought back to the night before. He thought he had gotten through to Ginny. He thought he had been able to make a connection with her but she had closed herself off.
He felt his scar being to twinge causing a sense of panic to rise within him. Most of the time when his scar bothered it had been because Voldemort was alive and plotting to kill him. Harry knew beyond a doubt Voldemort was gone. He’d already checked that item off his “to do” list.
This scar pain couldn’t be good. The only other times had experienced it was when Ginny was in trouble or extremely angry. He hoped it didn’t have anything to do with her. He had been hoping he could find a way to use that crazy connection Ginny and he had always been teased about. They both knew there was something to it but hadn’t really given it too much thought. It was like they could almost silently communicate with each other. If only he could tap into the connection now somehow.
Harry closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall mulling over his current frustrating situation when something clicked with him. His eyes popped open. While he himself was not able to do magic (obviously), others around him could. What if he tapped into their magic and used it to his benefit? Maybe he could do this somehow using the legilimancy skills he had finally learned as part of his auror training? Well it would sort of be like using those skills only he would try entering someone’s mind and pulling on their magical ability to contact Ginny. Harry shook his head. He wasn’t even sure if he could use his legilimancy skills. Even if his half-brained idea worked he still had no clue as to where the bloody hell he was even being held. What was he supposed to do? Send a message ‘hi hon., sorry I’ve been gone so long. I don’t know where I am. Come find me.’ She’d probably sign herself in as a roommate for Lockhart at St. Mungo’s.
If he could only work how a way to make his theory actually work may there was someone he could try to contact. He’d just have to wait for the so-called self appointed master to come back and open things up. If it worked he’d probably only have one or two chances tops to get a message to them. If his theory worked, great; he’d be one or two steps closer to maybe going home. If it didn’t work, well he’d cross that bridge when he came to it.
Harry closed his eyes once again and leaned his head back against the wall. He’d need to build his strength up as best he could if his theory was going to have any type of a chance.
He wasn’t sure exactly how long he had been asleep when he was startled awake by a jab of pain to his right side.
“Oh sorry did I interrupt your nap? Well yes as they say ‘no rest for the wicked’,” the visitor said.
Harry realized this person wasn’t his usual tormentor. Harry wasn’t sure why this person would come to bother him apparently alone. He usually traveled with a posse to protect him.
The temptation was too great for Harry to resist. “So did the old president of my fan club resign or did you just decide to join the club?” Harry taunted.
“Nice try, Potter. You’ll be happy to know my master has made great progress in luring a certain little red-head into quite a tangled web. She really isn’t very bright. She doesn’t have a clue what’s going on around her.”
“Leave her out of this. She has nothing to do with what happened to Voldemort. I’m the one that killed snake-boy,” spat Harry.
“My, my Potter, I guess captivity hasn’t been agreeing with you, has it? I would have thought absence would have made the heart grow fonder. Isn’t that the rubbish they preached in Gryffindor. Touchy about your little red-head aren’t you? I know you don’t want to see the master touch her or what he has planned for her. But there’s really not much you can do from here to stop it, is there? Seems to me, you’re going to need help. Ah, one problem all your friends are on the outside aren’t they. Oh dear, poor Potter whatever will you do.”
Harry glared at his new visitor. He knew the person was merely goading him into an argument. It just wasn’t to be in the cards today. Harry’s eyes followed the visitor as they walked around his cell.
“Yes, yes what to do. She may not even want anything more to do with you. You may have been nothing more than a passing fancy. I seem to remember she did have a way of going through boyfriends like most people change their … uh, socks.”
Harry could feel his temper rising. He fought against the bonds that held him fast to the wall. He heard a faint cracking sound and felt the bonds become slightly looser against his wrists and then stop. So close. So very close. Harry knew if he tipped off his visitor and his cohorts things would not go well for him especially if he was still unable to do magic.
Harry closely watched the face of his current visitor. He wasn’t sure but he could have sworn he had seen a smile pass over the normally stony features.
Harry and the visitor turned to look out towards the hall as rapidly approaching footsteps were heard. Harry flicked his eyes back and watched his visitor. It was clear the visitor had not wanted to be caught here in the cell. Apparently no one was to know of this visit. Harry knew the element of surprise would be on his side but he just wasn’t strong enough to fight his way out of the cell if he could manage to get lose at this very moment. A cold voice from the doorway to his cell caught Harry’s attention.
“Draco, who allowed you to be down here? Does the master know you’re here?” Lucius hissed as he assessed the scene before him.
“No, Father. The master left and I thought I heard sounds of Potter trying to escape. I came down to check on him and was having the pleasure of tormenting him on my own.” Draco stated proudly.
“As well as all that sounds, Draco, I however am not a fool. The master will not be happy to learn of your actions upon his return,” Lucius said. He continued on not bothering to give Draco a chance to say anything in his own defense.
“We must return to our normal location at once.” Lucius pointed his wand at Draco muttered a spell and they both vanished.
Harry’s attention was then turned to the man that had accompanied Lucius into his cell. How had this man come to be with Malfoy? The man stared right into Harry’s face without a glimmer of recognition. Harry felt fear seep into every pour of his body. Had this man been one of them all along? He had counted this man to be among his friends perhaps not his closest but certainly not an enemy.
The man moved towards the cell door. Harry watched as he exited the cell. Once in the hall, he stopped and turned back to face Harry.
“All is not what it would seem comrade. You will need your strength for what lies ahead. Your anger is but a mere part of that strength. I will be back later now that I know for certain you are here.” Viktor disapparated leaving Harry to wonder what had just transpired.
* * * * * *
Ron and Hermione were sitting in the library going over more of the files. They had spent an enjoyable afternoon in Diagon Alley. The break had done Ron a world of good. A roaring sound and green glow from the living room alerted them that someone had flooed into their home. Alastor Moody entered the library brushing ashes off his clothes.
“Hello Alastor, nice of you to pop in,” Ron said. He had forgotten the man may be stopping back in.
“Hello lad. Miss Granger.” Moody said nodding towards Hermione. Hermione nodded back noting the amount of soot he was leaving on the floor.
“So I take it you have the list ready for me?” Ron asked.
“Aye, it’s here what I could find of it. Do you want to step out for a moment to take a quick look at it in private?” Moody asked stressing the last word and tilting his head towards Hermione.
“No need to leave, Ron. I’ll step out. I understand its official auror business.” Hermione said standing and leaving the two men alone.
“Okay now that you’ve gotten Hermione to clear out. Tell me what you’ve found.” Ron said as he tossed the file he had been reading onto his desk.
“This is all I’ve found so far. There’s a hold up on my doing further research right now,” said Moody.
“Hold up? Why?”
The sound of voices could be heard from the living room followed by rapidly approaching footsteps. Hermione appeared in the doorway.
“I’m sorry to interrupt. Alastor, Alicia just flooed. She needs you back at the office right away. She said to tell you that your earlier visitor has returned and is looking for you.”
“Bloody hell that man is a right pain in the arse! Weasley, I’ll try to stop back later.” Moody said leaving the study in a rush.
“Why do I always end up playing the part of messenger owl?” Hermione asked folding her arms across her chest looking slightly annoyed.
Ron extended his hand towards her and she stepped forward and took his hand allowing him to pull her to him and guide her onto his lap.
“I don’t know, kiddo. But you don’t make a very pretty owl.”
Hermione laughed as she snuggled into his embrace. “I like it when you’re in a good mood like this. It reminds me of times we had before all the wretched ugliness. Do you think we’ll ever get back to having simple days like this ever again?”
“Sure we will. We managed it today, didn’t we?”
“Yes we did. I just wish there was some way we could cut down the amount of traffic that passes through our home on an almost daily basis. Some days I feel like I’m living in the conductor’s booth at King’s Cross Station.”
Ron chuckled at the image. “You do have a good point, dear one. I didn’t realize our visitors bothered you so much.” He said rubbing her back.
“It’s not that they bother me really. I know most of the visits are because of your job and I try to remind myself of that fact. It’s just I wish they would announce their coming first before they just sort of show up. It could be awkward one of these times.”
“I do see your point. I think there’s something I can do to fix that problem. Here let me get up.” Ron said nudging Hermione to move.
Hermione rose and watched as Ron stood, picked up his wand and crossed to the fireplace. He aimed his wand from first at Hermione and then at the fireplace. All Hermione could her was a buzzing sound. She scowled realizing he had used the ‘muffliato’ spell Harry had discovered in their sixth year. She watched as Ron tapped the fireplace and turned grinning to her. He pointed his wand at her again and the buzzing stopped.
“You know I hate that spell, don’t you?”
“Yes I do dear but it does come in quite handy.” Ron said smirking at her.
“So what exactly did you just to?”
“I adjusted the security settings on our floo and the apparition wards for the house.”
“So why did you use fix it so I couldn’t hear what you were doing?”
“Harry and I had used several of the security settings we learned as part of our auror training when we sent the original settings for the floo and apparation wards. Sorry, I guess I should have warned you.”
“That’s alright you’re forgiven. I never knew there were security settings our on floo and the apparation wards. That’s rather comforting to know actually. Has it always been like that?”
“Those settings have been in place since I bought this house and moved in. Why?” Ron asked.
“No reason really, dear. I just thought I knew all the secrets about this house. Are you keeping any other secrets from me?”
“No. I promised you when you when you moved in here with me you would be safe. Our home would be a sanctuary of sorts for you. I’ve always tried to keep that promise to you.”
“I know you have and I appreciate it as much today as I did when you first made that promise to me. Would you mind sharing what exactly it was you just changed with me?” Hermione hoped her question wouldn’t upset him.
Ron came over and reclaimed his seat behind the desk pulling her back onto his lap.
“I adjusted some of the clearance settings for Moody and some of the others in the auror department. Moody and the others had full clearances before so I simply adjusted them to a caution status.” Ron said shrugging as if it were no big deal.
“Caution status? What does that mean? How will that change their ability to pop in and out of here?” Hermione asked her curiosity getting the better of her.
Ron smiled. “Simply put, my inquisitive one, they cannot enter or leave our home by floo without permission. They are cut off from as you put it popping in and out of here at will.”
“Why? Moody is your boss. What if he needs to get in touch with in a hurry?” Hermione asked forgetting she had been the one to complain about all the unexpected visitors.
“Constant vigilance? Maybe my auror training is kicking in. Something’s going on and I’m not really sure what it is. Alastor is having trouble locating the notes from the assignment briefing from the last battle. If there’s a mole in the auror department, things could get pretty sticky before they get any better. It’s maybe just me being on edge with this investigation. But until I’m comfortable, the comings and goings of those in the department are going to be a little more closely monitored. Now hand me that scroll Alastor left and let’s see whose names are on it.”
Hermione leaned forward and grabbed the scroll of parchment handing it to Ron before settling back against him. She didn’t bother to look as he unrolled the scroll. She was merely enjoying being close to him. She played softly with the hair at the back of his neck knowing he liked it when she did this.
Hermione felt Ron tensing up as he unrolled the parchment and read down the list of names.
“Merlin’s mother! I don’t believe this! Why did he even bother to waste the ink to write these bloody names down in a list. I already told him I had these people on a list. What is that old codger up to?” Ron growled tossing the scroll back onto the desk.
Hermione flinched at the anger in his voice. “I take it by your outburst that Moody didn’t provide you with what you wanted.”
“Right you are.” Ron said leaning his head back against the chair behind him. “He didn’t even come close. It’s almost as if he’s stonewalling me for some reason. I’m starting to doubt the information he gave me about Bulstrode and Vane.”
Hermione sat up and brushed his hair back from his forehead. She leaned forward and gave him a soft kiss. “Sweetheart, I know you think I’m something of an old worry wart and you always say that I think too much but … well … are you sure the person who brought you that list was actually Alastor Moody?”
Ron opened his eyes and stared at Hermione like she had just asked if he was sure he knew who his parents were.
Rushing on, Hermione said, “Remember dear he’s not getting any younger. We did have an imposter Moody as a teacher our entire fourth year. He’s reflexes would probably be even slower now than they were then I’d wager. Is there some way you could tell without using veritaserum?”
Ron continued to sit and stare at Hermione. Without warning, Ron stood up nearly dumping Hermione unto the floor. He began to pace around the library. Hermione was instantly reminded of a lion in a cage. He paused to look over at her. She had managed to keep herself from being dumped to the floor and had claimed his seat as her own.
“No I don’t think he’s an imposter. Not that the favorite drink of Hogwarts still couldn’t be polyjuice potion.” Ron smirked as Hermione shivered at the memory of the bitter tasting potion.
“I’m fairly certain the man that was here both times thus far today has been Alastor. I do though get the feeling from him that he may know more about what’s going on then what he’s told me thus far. It does seem kind of strange he didn’t want to speak in front of you a while ago. He knew this morning you were involved in the investigation. Normally he wouldn’t have been worried about speaking in front of you. I think I should set some wards around the library to protect these files a little better.” Ron’s eyes locked with Hermione’s.
She sat straight up in the chair her eyes wide with fear.
“Ron, you don’t think …” her voice trailing off.
Ron could see from where he stood the tears welling up in her eyes as painful memories swept through her mind. He could tell she was struggling to remain calm. Ron was across the room and kneeling in front of her in seconds. He gathered her to him and cradled her to him as best he could from his position.
“Hermione Jane, I’ve told you before. You are safe here. We have every possible ward and protection imaginable on this house. Voldemort is gone of that you can be sure. As you saw for yourself, Harry left absolutely no doubt to that fact.”
“I know. I know. I just can’t get the images out of mind from that night at my parents’ home. I keep reliving the pain I felt when Lucius hit me with the Cruciatus. Ron, I prayed to die that night.”
“I know, sweetheart, I know. I thought I had lost you that night.” Ron hugged her tighter to him.
Hermione clung to Ron as if he were a lifeline in the middle of a raging storm. Hermione’s body shook from the force of her sobbing. She hated when this happened — not the being held by Ron but reliving what she had felt was one of the two worst experiences in her life.
Seeing Hermione like this had Ron wondering at the wisdom of asking her to help him with the investigation. She had been doing so well. He hated to think that he may have caused her a set back by reliving that horrid night when her parents had been killed and she was attacked by death eaters.
Ron thought back on the event. Hermione had been visiting her parents. Ron had gotten the feeling that something was wrong with her while he and Harry had been attending an Order meeting at Grimmauld Place. Ron had not hesitated in telling Harry. Harry had pulled Remus aside and got him to end the meeting. Remus, Tonks, Kingsley and McGonagall had jumped ready to accompany him and Harry. Kingsley and McGonagall had side-along disapparated with Ron and Harry as the former two had never been to the Grangers before. Remus and Tonks had been there previously and had no problem apparating there.
Once the group arrived at the Grangers’ home, they found it to be under attack by death eaters. Ron had nearly gone crazy. He had caught a glimpse of Lucius entering the house and knew the man would stop at nothing to get the chance to hurt Hermione.
Ron had rushed into the house not paying any attention to the shouts of caution from Harry and Remus. His mind was focused on his only plan of action — find and rescue Hermione. As soon as he had entered the house, he had heard her screams coming from the second floor. Horrendous thoughts and images of what atrocities Lucius and his henchmen were inflicting upon her exploded through his mind.
Ron had raced up the stairs following the sounds of her screams. He found Lucius and several other death eaters in a bedroom with Hermione. She was thrashing about suffering from the effects of the Cruciatus curse. One of the other death eaters, Ron didn’t know who as he didn’t recognize the voice and they cowardly had hidden their faces behind their mask, was taunting her with the vile disgusting things he wanted to do to her before Lucius and the others finally killed her.
Ron hit Lucius with a reductor curse slamming him back into the wall on the far side of the room away from Hermione thereby breaking the curse on her. This had started a little skirmish between himself and the senior Malfoy. Ron ended up stunning and placing a body bind on the senior Malfoy leaving him for the auror to find. Ron turned his main focus once again back to rescuing Hermione. Ron saw her lying still almost lifeless on the bed and realized she was bleeding from what he had thought at the time was from the death eaters beating her. Ron had gathered Hermione in his arms and was quickly assessing her injuries when Harry and Tonks burst through the door wands drawn and aimed at the remaining death eater in the room. A couple of them had run out when Ron attacked Lucius. He remembered telling Harry and Tonks that Hermione was hurt and he was taking her to St. Mungo’s before disapparating with her.
Ron had flooed his mum from St. Mungo’s and asked her to stay with Hermione while he went back to the Grangers to check for Hermione’s parents. Once he had returned to the Grangers’ he had learned there would be no saving Hermione’s parents. The house was silent showing no signs of life and there were no sounds of an on-going battle within. The dark mark hung eerily over the structure. His mind raced to the welfare of his closest friend and the others that had accompanied him to the house earlier.
As if they had been summoned, Harry and Remus appeared on either side of him heads hung low. The Grangers had been tortured and killed. Ron had been further angered to learn that the death eater and been quick enough to get to Lucius’ bound body and disapparated with him before Harry and Tonks could react. Ron blamed himself for this mistake. The only consolation was that the fact that Mr. and Mrs. Granger had never heard the tortured screams of their only child.
It was only after he returned to St. Mungo’s that he had learned the bleeding he had seen wasn’t from any beating Hermione had been subjected to but was due to her having miscarried. They hadn’t even realized she was pregnant.
“Ron, I can’t breathe,” Hermione’s muffled voice said pulling Ron out of his memories and back to the present.
He realized now he had been virtually crushing Hermione to him to the point of almost smothering her.
“I’m sorry sweetheart,” Ron said kissing the top of her head releasing her.
“It’s okay. Thank you though. Just being close to you when the memories hit me reminds me that I’m safe. It makes me feel better.” Hermione said still resting her head against his shoulder.
Ron smiled. There had been a time shortly after the attack when she had been too proud to say something like that to him and admit she needed help or even wanted to be close to him.
“I need to ask you something ‘Mione and I don’t want you to take this the wrong way.” Ron said keeping his voice calm.
Hermione pulled away from him and looked warily at him. She searched his face for some sign of what he was about to ask.
“Do you still want to be a part of this investigation? Say the word, sweetheart, and I’ll get Neville to be the sole person doing the testing and helping me out on this.” It was Ron’s turn to watch and wait for a reaction.
Hermione drew a deep breath anger glinting in her eyes.
“Ronald Bilius Weasley of all the thick-headed moronic questions you have ever asked me this tops them all. Harry was like a brother to me. He helped so much after the attack. There is no way you or anyone else for that matter is going to stop me from helping you with this investigation. I knew Harry far better than Neville and you know it! Ronald, you will not try and leave me out of this or so help me I’ll hex you so bad you’ll think dealing with one of Ginny’s bat-bogey hexes is an afternoon in the park.”
Hermione’s pain and hurt of a moment ago completely gone and forgotten. It had been replaced with fire and determination.
Ron held his hands up as if surrendering. “Fine, you win. Have it your way. I know better than to argue with you when your mind is made up and your temper is up.”
“Too right, I’d like to see you try to stop me.”
“Hermione, I said you can help. You win … again.”
“Sorry, I guess I got carried away,” Hermione apologized sheepishly. She had gotten so angry at Ron for no real reason.
She noticed Ron was smirking slightly at her. “What’s so funny Weasley?”
“It’s just funny. You’re usually the one trying to get me to calm down after losing my temper.”
Hermione smiled. Merlin she loved this infuriating but endearing man kneeling in front of her.
“Any way you were saying you wanted to set up protections for these files. What do you have in mind oh great auror of the family?” Hermione teased changing the subject.
Ron shook his head. “It’s actually quite simple. Watch and learn o’ yee of little faith in my abilities.”
He laughed as Hermione playfully swatted his shoulder. Hermione sat watching as Ron pointed his wand at the set of double French doors. She heard him softly utter an incantation and saw what looked like a jail cell door appear, glow yellow and then fade to blend in with the French doors. She raised an eyebrow at this but Ron said nothing at seeing her reaction. He continued muttering an incantation while still pointing at the set of French doors. Metal plates appeared and seemed to seal the top, bottom and edges as though sealing the doors together. Again the metal plates glowed yellow and faded to blend in with the already existing set of doors. The double doors appeared now as though unchanged.
Ron turned his attention to the fireplace next. Ron whispered an incantation and a grid appeared across the floo. It too glowed yellow and faded away.
Finally Ron turned and focused his attention to the doorway of the library leading into the hallway. Hermione leaned forward in her seat watching Ron as he worked. She noted the intense look of concentration on his face. He could be impressive when he wanted to be but then people could say she was more than a little biased. Hermione stared slack jawed as a red and gold closely woven grid appeared over the doorway. It too faded slowly from being bright and vibrant to nothing. Ron looked over at Hermione and started laughing at the expression on her face.
“’Mione, what’s wrong? You look like your jaw has locked permanently open.”
“What good are those protections you cast if they simply disappeared? How is that going to protect these files?”
Ron now stood near the fireplace. He crossed his arms across his chest as he leaned his shoulder against the mantle shaking his head.
“You have so little confidence in my abilities. Test them. Go on. Try to take that file off my desk or anything else from this room and open the French doors and go out into the yard while carrying it. Go on do it.”
Ron watched as Hermione picked up a blank piece of parchment from his desk and crossed the room. He smirked as he waited for what he knew was about to happen. Hermione placed her hand on the door knob to open one of the double doors. The door knob shocked her hand. Hermione let out a yelp and withdrew her hand quickly. She glared over her shoulder at Ron. Ron just stood there quirking an eyebrow at her.
Hermione turned and summoned her wand from a nearby table. She aimed it at the door and said, “Alohamora.” Nothing happened. She tried several more times with the same results. Finally giving in to her frustrations, she stepped slightly back and shouted, “Bombarta!” To her amazement, the doors never budged but she did receive a jolt causing her to drop her wand. She turned quickly back to Ron who was standing and watching her grinning proudly.
“You knew it would shock me didn’t you. You knew I wouldn’t be able to open it like a muggle or with magic didn’t you.”
“Yes, I did. Only thing different is the fact that if you were someone who had somehow managed to get in here but wasn’t supposed to be in this room and were attempting to leave with something from this room, you would have been stupefied and bound.”
“Bloody brilliant, Ron seriously that is blood brilliant. What about the doorway into the hallway?”
“What’s the matter afraid to try it for yourself?” Ron teased.
“I’m not sure. What’ll happen to me?” Hermione asked.
Ron bit down on his lips to keep from laughing. He refused to answer but merely stood there nodding his head towards the hall doorway. He knew Hermione well enough to know that the combination of a lack of a response from him combined with her natural curiosity would get the better of her. He watched as she crossed the room laying her wand and piece of parchment on Ron’s desk as she passed by. She passed through the doorway without so much as a problem.
“Well oh mighty one it looks like this little protection thing of yours here has failed.” Hermione said smugly from the hallway.
“No actually it worked. You weren’t trying to remove anything from the room. If you had been you wouldn’t have been able to pass through the doorway. You would have been in a sense stuck in the room until I gave you clearance to leave. Actually only you or I can grant someone clearance to leave the room with anything from inside it. We can carry things in and out of the room at will.”
“Oh you are a sneaky one. Are you sure they’ll work?” Hermione asked.
“Yes I am. I am as sure of those protections as I am that we make a pretty darn good team. Sorry about upsetting you earlier.” Ron said clearly comfortable with wearing his heart on his sleeve for Hermione.
Hermione re-entered the room and went to stand in front of Ron. She placed her left hand on his cheek; her right on his still crossed arms.
“I have told you a million times that what happened that night at my parents’ home was not your fault. Lucius is the one who should be sorry. I know he and the others that were there that night will pay for what they did to my parents and what they cost us. I count myself blessed every day that you sensed that I needed you. I know I would have most likely eventually met the same fate as parents that night had you not gotten to me when you did. You very well could have been hurt yourself. None of what happened that night is your fault. Now are you ready to start pouring over more of these files or would you rather find out what else I have in mind. It could be quite a while before Moody comes back and you have changed those settings don’t forget.” Hermione’s eyes danced with mischief.
“I do think you are trying to impede my investigative work as an auror Miss Granger.” Ron said sliding his arms around her waist and pulling her flush against him.
“Not really I just think there’s a few other things you need to investigate.” Hermione said sliding her hands across his shoulders and slipping her arms around his neck pulling him down towards her.
* * * * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 12: Chapter 12 - Discoveries
Author's Notes: Sorry I had trouble getting Viktor’s accent correct so I just gave up. My hat is tipped to those who can accomplish the feat but I surrendered.
Ginny kicked her shoes off and slumped down onto the couch in her living room. It had been a long grueling day and she was glad to be home. It had been nearly a week since she and Shannon had gone shopping in Diagon Alley. All week Shannon had been pressing her with questions about her nightmare. Nothing Ginny said to her seemed to put an end to her co-worker’s incessant questioning.
Oh well she would just continue to evade the questions as long as she could. Ginny pushed herself off the couch and headed into the kitchen in search of something to eat and to grab herself a butterbeer. It was then she noticed a note lying on the counter. She recognized the handwriting as that of belonging to her mother.
Dear Ginny,
I popped in to see you earlier you must have had to work late. I brought you some leftovers. Since you weren’t home, I placed them in the refrigerator for you.
I haven’t had the chance to congratulate you on being accepted for your training program. Your father and I are so proud of you. Please do try to overlook your brothers dear. They care and worry about you far more than you realize. They don’t, I believe, want to accept that you have grown into the strong remarkable young woman that I and your father see that you have become. You know what you want and are not afraid to go after it. They are used to the younger Ginny who sought them out to fix her hurts, be a playmate or help in mischief making. Don’t be a stranger, please come visit.
Love,
Mum
Ginny blinked as tears stung her eyes. Her mum had always had the ability to see to the root of a problem. The words that stung the most were “you know what you and are not afraid to go after it”.
“How can I go after and get what I want the most when the only thing I’ve wanted for two years is the one thing everyone keeps telling me is dead and gone,” Ginny said aloud.
Tears fell unchecked. It was times such as this that she missed Harry the most. She missed not having someone to come home to that would just know instinctively that all she wanted was to be held and the rest of the world shut out. She missed hearing his voice or seeing his boyish grin when he was in ‘marauder mode’. She admitted to herself she missed him — everything about him even the annoying habits that would drive her crazy but they were a part of him.
In times like this, she wished the connection they had been teased about sharing was a strong. It was a connection they could never explain but to them it had seemed very real.
“Merlin someone send him home to me. Please if he has one ounce of magic left in him let him contact me. Let me help him come home. I need to know if he’s out there somewhere. I miss him so much.”
Ginny leaned her elbows on the counter and dropped her face into her hands. Rocking on her elbows she let the sobs come freely. She wasn’t sure how long she had been crying when Ginny had the sensation of arms wrapping around her as if someone were trying to hug her or comfort her. She raised her head and looked around. No one was there.
A feeling of calm washed over her. Odd — she thought. Maybe she should trust her instincts. She had never wanted to believe Harry was truly gone. She never felt as though it were true. He had gone through so many trials and come through them all with little more that cuts and scratches.
She smiled remembering Harry had always told her to trust her faith in him. Should she do that now? Was it too late? Was she kidding herself or could he actually be out there somewhere hurt maybe with no one around him that knows where he belongs or who he is? Yeah right, Ginny thought that ruddy scar of his gave him away every time. If he was taken into the muggle world though she reasoned he would be anonymous.
In the back of her mind, she could almost hear his voice telling her “keep the faith baby. Trust in your feelings for me and trust your instincts. I love you.”
“Well Weasley if you’re going to be training with aurors soon, you may as well start honing your instincts now. Just be careful to not land yourself in the psychiatric unit at St. Mungo’s playing card games with Lockhart,” Ginny said aloud to herself. Maybe her mum was right, she needed to surround herself with those that loved her. She needed to be with her family. There was one person who had always seemed to have a solid head on her shoulders. She needed that person to talk to and get some perspective on things.
Ginny picked up her mother’s note from the counter and carried it with her back into the living room. She curled herself into the corner of the couch holding it in her hand. She flicked one hand at the fireplace and small fire erupted in the fireplace.
She sat staring at her mother’s note. The note had given her some insight on her brothers. Granted she still had no clue how to deal with them but she knew she didn’t like to be on the outs with them. Each of them was cherished for their own lovable and frustrating qualities..
She truly did want to patch things up with Ron. Other than Bill, Ron was the brother she had always been closest to growing up. She hadn’t realized just how far apart they had drifted in the last two years. Looking back she wasn’t really sure why. She had to admit she was partly to blame because at first being with him and Hermione made Harry’s absence more painful. She also suspected Ron felt guilty or was partially blaming himself for what happened to Harry. Ginny knew deep down that Ron would never intentionally abandon Harry or contribute to his getting hurt. She decided it was time to heal the rift between her and Ron.
Ginny decided on a course of action on how to approach Ron. He had always seen himself as Ginny’s personal protector. True Bill was protective of her but Ron was more so. Ron had always felt he had to defend her from the twins and their madness and mayhem. Harry had even been afraid to act on his feelings for her until Ron had given his blessing.
Ginny laid her mother’s note on the table and headed into the loo. A nice hot shower would be just what she needed to was the tension of the day away before she got something to eat. If nothing else she would order some delivery from the little sandwich shop around the corner.
* * * * * *
Harry had been struggling trying to connect with Ginny. So far he’d done little more than make himself even more frustrated that he already had been. He finally gave up feeling. At the sensation of the onset of ragging headache, Harry closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall. Without realizing it, he dozed off.
Harry watched as Ginny picked up a note from the counter. After reading the note, he watched as tears fell from her eyes. Merlin he hated to see her cry. He always had hated to see her crying. What had been in that note? What had upset her? She had said something but he hadn’t caught what she had said. It had sounded something like ‘dead and gone.’ His mind raced with the possibilities.
She was talking again drawing his attention back to her. What he heard next tore at his heart ‘someone sends him home to me. Please if he has one ounce of magic left in him let him contact me. Let me help him come home. I need to know if he’s out there somewhere. I miss him so much.’ Well if she was missing anyone, it had better be him. Malfoy had to be wrong. Ginny would wait for him until the end of time, wouldn’t she? Had his time run out?
Anger coursed through Harry as he watched Ginny breakdown. What had they done to her? She was never one to give in to her emotions like this. She seemed to be ready to crack. Harry walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her trying to comfort her. He focused on his thoughts on Ginny all he wanted to do was tell her to “Keep the faith baby. Trust your feelings and your instincts.” She couldn’t give up on him just yet. He hoped their connection worked. He deeply wanted nothing more than to comfort her and quiet her cries.
The sounds of footsteps in the hall pulled Harry out of his dream. He tried to focus his eyes but was having trouble. His head felt foggy.
“Lumos,” a voice whispered and a wand began to emit a beam of light cutting through the darkness. The light was enough for Harry to recognize Viktor’s face.
“Comrade I have brought you some food that does not contain the weakening potion they have been giving you. This food will help you build your strength. You will be able to regain the ability to use your magic again. Once you are strong enough, I will help you break out of here. You will have to break out of both the physical and magical bonds they have placed upon you.” Viktor looked cautiously around indicating the cell and the hallway.
Harry nodded that he understood and would accept the other wizard’s help.
Viktor help a cup to Harry’s mouth. Harry tasted what he thought was pumpkin soup. He didn’t care what it was just so it had more flavor than the other disgusting stuff the guards had practically shoved down his throat earlier. To Harry, the pumpkin soup tasted like a holiday meal at the Burrow. He felt warmth spread from his belly and throughout his body. The fog in his head began to clear and he actually felt better than he had in a long while.
“I’ve mixed a mild healing potion in with your soup. It is good to know all the reports I have seen about the final battle have been wrong.” Viktor said with a small grin on his face. He continued feeding Harry a little at a time until the soup was gone.
“What reports were wrong? Viktor what are you talking about?” Harry asked completely confused.
“Comrade two years ago after the final battle you were reported as having been killed. It was reported that when you killed Voldemort you perished along with him. Your body was never found naturally. The official report was that you had imploded along with Voldemort. You are believed to be dead by many.”
Viktor stood watching Harry as the realization of the news registered with him.
Harry groaned and leaned his head back against the wall. He had been gone two years? People thought he had been killed? Oh Merlin no — what did Ginny think? Now his dream made sense. Now he wasn’t so sure it was a dream. All the nightmares she had been subjected to. It had to be ripping her up. It’s a wonder she hadn’t cracked by now. Harry’s eyes flew open.
Viktor raised a hand to Harry warding off any outburst.
“The reports from the scene indicated you were hit with the killing curse which had been intersected by another curse. The two spells exploded upon impact killing you in the process.”
“Two spells? What explosion? Has it really been two years? I don’t remember any of this,” Harry said shaking his head. It was all too hard to believe.
“Sorry comrade by yes it has been if not two years very close to it. I know you are worried about the Weasley. I will try to get close to her but it will take some time. I cannot stay much longer. I will bring more food and medicine for you when I can. Please know I am not the only one here to help you. When we are in the company of the others, we must say and do what is necessary to maintain our place with them. Trust me when I tell you, you are not alone. There is at least one other I know of that is here to help you. We will help you return to your friends and loved ones. We will help you bring these people to justice for their crimes. They have much to pay for Comrade.”
Viktor turned and left the cell leaving Harry to wonder which part had been the dream — the part with Ginny or the part with Viktor.
* * * * * * *
Ron jumped as the words “access requested — Alastor Moody” boomed from the fireplace in the library.
He looked around abut all he could see was white paper and squiggles. He realized he was looking at a page from one of the files he had been reviewing.
The voice from the floo boomed again “Permission to enter has not been granted. Please state your name and business. Your request will be handled shortly.”
Ron smiled at what he heard next was the angry voice of none other than Alastor Moody.
“Alastor Moody head of the auror division. I have Ministry business with Ronald Weasley.”
Ron chuckled at the sound of annoyance in the older auror’s voice. A small elfish creature appeared in the fireplace.
“How do you wish to proceed sir?” The creature’s head hung in the fireplace waiting for direction from Ron.
“Allow him access to the living room. This access is granted for this visit only. Change no settings at this time,” Ron answered as he rose from his seat behind the desk stretching.
“Yes sir as you wish sir,” the creature said before disappearing.
Again a voice boomed from the fireplace, “Permission granted. Please proceed to the living room.”
Ron looked around the library. His eyes fell on Hermione who was curled up in one of the wing back chairs near the fireplace. Her head rested on the side of the chair. The file she had been reviewing laying on her lap. She had her feet curled under her. Amazingly, she looked to be sleeping peacefully.
Ron walked out of the study and down the hallway to the living room. The green glow from the fireplace was just dying away as Ron entered the room.
“Good evening lad,” Alastor said brushing the soot from the floo off his clothes.
“Evening,” Ron returned noticing Alastor seemed to be dressed a little better than usual. His hair seemed to be slicked back as well.
“I’ve brought you that list you requested,” Alastor said pulling the scroll from under his cloak.
“Is this the full list or at least better than the last one you gave me?” Ron asked eyeing the scroll cautiously.
“Yes. Sorry about that last list. I had hoped to have the opportunity to explain that to you. I had company in my office while trying to prepare that list for you. Minister Scrimgeour got wind of my requesting the briefing notes. He questioned their relevance to the investigation. He also wanted to alert me that he has committed more than a little of the resources of our department to assist in the training program with St. Mungo’s University. I’m to select about a dozen aurors to assist with some parts of it. I’m not very happy about this turn of events. I’d like to keep our resources open for this investigation. You wouldn’t be interested in taking part in the training would you Weasley?”
Ron took a deep breath. He knew exactly which program Moody was talking about. The program Ginny was enrolled in. The last thing he wanted was for her to think he was watching over her. He didn’t need another confrontation with his sister.
“Actually, Alastor, no I would not like to be a part of it. You see my sister, Ginny, was selected as a participant in that program. We have already had one really big row over that program. She made it pretty she’s tired of her brothers trying to protect her from things. If I’m involved in the program in any way, she won’t think she’s getting a fair shake.”
“Yes. Yes. You may very well have a point if I remember anything about your sister. I will caution you however you will be a part of the re-enactment that is planned as the final practicum test for the program.”
The hair on the back of Ron’s neck stood on end.
“What re-enactment? This is the first I’ve heard about this. I have a feeling I’m not going to like this.”
“No lad you won’t and neither will the others that participated in the final battle. You won’t like it at all. The Minister and the gentleman, a Professor Frewin, who is in charge of the program have selected the final battle to be re-enacted as their field practicum test. All participants, other than Voldemort and of course, Potter, are to be recalled to the same field for the re-enactment.”
“You have got to be kidding. That’s mental. That’s absolutely mental that is. How could you agree to something like that? You know the issues many of the aurors are still dealing with from that battle. Bloody hell we lost one of the best auror’s in Benny that day. Ginny has been working with Benny at the rehab clinic where she works. He’s barely able to hold down a maintenance job. You agreed to send our members into that situation again?” Ron stared at Moody in complete disbelief.
“No lad. I did not simply agree to it. I argued the point just as fiercely with the Minister as you have just done with me here maybe more so. The minister, however, made it clear the decision had already been made and could not be changed.”
“It figures. When will those being trained find out about the re-enactment and where it’s to be held? Did they know about this when they applied for the program?”
“No Weasley. Applicants have no idea the re-enactment is planned much less where it’s to be done. They will learn the basics of the course. They will find out the morning the re-enactment is to take place where and what battle will be re-enacted. The re-enactment will be a practicum test for them culminating all of the training they have received in the program. How well do they in the re-enactment will determine whether they pass or fail the program.”
Ron closed his eyes and swallowed hard. This was something out of a nightmare. Ginny was going to be completely blindsided by this. He couldn’t go back to that field. He couldn’t be a part of that re-enactment and he most definitely did not want Ginny to know what all had happened that day.
“Lad, I can read your mind just by looking at you. You and the others have no choice in this nor do I. The minister has already made that very clear. Your sister is a participant in this program. She will be required to participate as well. It will be extremely difficult for both of you. All you can do is be sure that Ginny is fully prepared for anything that is thrown at her that day. It will most likely be a difficult for her as well as yourself. Now I will leave you to review that list. We’ll talk again on Monday morning.”
“Yeah thanks. See you Monday morning.” Ron saw Alastor preparing to disapparated.
“Ah, sorry Alastor, you’ll need to use the floo. I’ve had to reset some of the wards. You understand — constant vigilance.”
Alastor nodded and moved to the floo. The last thing Ron heard was Alastor saying “Hogs Head” before the fireplace erupted in green flames.
Ron walked back into the library. Hermione was not in the chair where she had been when he left just moments before. He looked around the room and could just make out the top of her head behind a stack of file boxes in the corner. That corner seemed to have become her hiding spot.
Ron crossed the room and laid the scroll Alastor had given to him on the lid of the top box of the stack surrounding Hermione. He leaned on the top box peering down over the top into the small area when Hermione sat tucked away.
“’Mione I think we need to take a break for all of this. Let’s go get some rest and leave it alone for the weekend. We can go and spend the weekend at the Burrow.”
Hermione’s head snapped up. She looked at Ron as though he had just suggested they go shopping in Diagon Alley completely starkers.
“You want to go and spend the weekend at the Burrow?”
“Yes I would. But only if you want to go.”
“Yes it sounds good. We haven’t spent a weekend there in ages. It would be good to get away from this for a while.”
“Good now let’s go get some rest. I’m knackered and you were sleeping earlier too.” Ron said extending his hand over the box tops to offer her a helping hand to get up.
* * * * * * *
Sunday afternoon found all the Weasleys gathered around the table. Molly was in her glory. Bill and Fleur had made it as did the twins, Ron and Hermione as well as Ginny. Arthur sat looking around the table watching and listening to his children’s conversations pleased they were all here and seemed to be getting along for once.
Fleur was asking Ginny to tell her about the training program she was taking. The twins were busy trying to pull a prank on Ron. Bill and Hermione were discussing her work at the lab. Arthur looked down the length of the table. His eyes locked with Molly’s and they exchanged smiles.
Footsteps were heard on the back porch. Everyone paused in their conversations as all eyes flew to the door as they sat silently watching and waiting as the door opened. In stepped, Charlie.
“Hello family. Sorry I’m late. Hope there’s some food left seeing as how Ron and Bill are both here.” Charlie stood grinning as pandemonium erupted around the table. Ginny rushed over and gave him a hug before going to the china cupboard and pulling out another table setting. Molly had fought her way through the family and had Charlie wrapped in one of her famous bone-crushing hugs. Bill and Ron were clapping him on the back as the twins took turns shaking his hand. Hermione hung back her hands covering her mouth and nose bouncing up and down. Fleur stood beside Hermione grinning and laughing at the antics of the brothers.
“Charlie, it’s so good to see you. Molly dear let him breathe. You don’t want to murder him in the first five minutes he’s home,” Arthur said attempting to help his son extract himself from his mother.
“Yes it’s good to be here. I wasn’t sure I would be able to get some time off but the Reserve let me leave a couple of days early before I start as Hagrid’s assistant. I’m hoping I can still use my old room for a day or two,” Charlie said moving into the chair Ron had drug up to the table for him.
“Yes dear. It’ll take not but a minute to fix it up for you,” said Molly beaming with joy at the thought of having some of the children home at the Burrow for the weekend.
Conversations resumed around the table with Fleur and Ginny firing questions at Charlie about his new job and asking questions about the work he had done on the dragon preserve.
Molly had gone into the kitchen to retrieve the dessert when Arthur noticed Ginny slipping quietly out the backdoor. He rose following his youngest child and only daughter sensing something was wrong. He found her leaning with her hip against the porch railing; her shoulder against a post looking out over the backyard. He could see her profile and his heart broke at the sorrowful expression he saw on her face.
“Ginny is everything okay, dear? Was something said to upset you?” Arthur asked placing a gentle hand on her shoulder.
Ginny turned to look at her father. “I’m fine. It’s just one of my melancholy moments. Sometimes they just sneak up on me. I just caught myself wishing Harry were here. He would have loved the idea of Charlie going to work at Hogwarts as Hagrid’s assistant. I’ll be alright in a bit. I just needed to get away from all the commotion she said turning to look back at the yard.
Arthur dropped his arm around her shoulders and hugged her as he rested his other hand on the railing.
“Ginny, I know things haven’t been exactly easy for you but they will be better in time. I know your brothers haven’t exactly been the biggest help to you but I think it’s because they don’t know how to help. Princess, I know being both the youngest child in our large family as well as being the only girl has had it disadvantages. Trust me when I tell you we thick headed Weasley men are all very proud of everything you do and how you’ve handle your tragic loss. You are the crown jewel of our family and we don’t ever want to lose you. We’re all here for you just let us know how we can help, okay?”
Ginny turned and looked at her father giving him a smile. She stretched up on tip toes and placed a kiss on Arthur’s cheek.
“Thanks, Dad.”
Arthur’s heart melted as he wrapped his baby girl into a hug. He wished he could take the pain from her eyes and out of her heart but knew only time could do the healing.
Both Ginny and Arthur turned and looked at the door at the sound of the backdoor opening and closing.
“Mum sent me out to find out what you two were doing out here. She wanted me to make sure everything was okay,” Ron said jamming his hands into his pockets.
“I was just taking advantage of having my daughter to myself for once. It’s been a long time since Ginny and I had one of our private talks. I guess I better go make sure your mother doesn’t get too jealous of the other woman in my life,” Arthur said giving Ginny a wink.
Ginny laughed. It was true her dad knew how to soothe her when she needed it most.
Ron stood watching Ginny not sure of what to say. This was the first the two siblings had been near each other since the row over dinner. Ginny was the first to move taking a few steps towards Ron when Ron opened his arms and reached out towards her.
“I’m sorry Ginny. I had no right to say what I did to you,” said Ron pulling his sister into a hug.
“Apology accepted,” Ginny said as she broke the hug with Ron. “I’ve come to realize you wouldn’t be you if you engaged your brain before your mouth,” she teased.
“Thanks, I think,” said Ron pulling her back into a hug.
* * * *
Once everyone had finished dessert, Hermione and Ginny set about clearing the table and straightening up the kitchen. “The boys” were discussing sides for a pick-up quidditch game. Fleur had said she was tired and wanted to lie down for a bit. Molly had suggested she use Ginny’s old room and had followed her up to be sure she got settled and to fix Charlie’s room for him. Arthur sat dozing in his chair behind a copy of the Daily Prophet.
Ginny and Hermione saw their chance to escape and took it. The two giggled as they made a dash out the backdoor and across the yard to the path that circled the Weasleys’ property.
“I don’t think Mum is ever going to change. She still clucks after everyone,” said Ginny slowing down to a leisurely pace.
“I know what you mean. I honestly think though if she were to stop she wouldn’t be herself somehow,” Hermione said chuckling as she fell into step beside Ginny.
Ginny and Hermione walked along for awhile in silence. Hermione finally took the plunge and broke the silence between them.
“Ginny, I’m happy to hear you got accepted into that training program. I’m truly sorry for the way Ron reacted. The row between you two was awful.”
“Hermione, you don’t need to apologize for Ron. I didn’t exactly break the news as well as I could have. I’ve been doing some thinking and some wise people have given me some sage advice about my brothers. I know they all care about me and each has their own unique and sometimes irritating way of showing how they care. It’s just part of who they are and what they’ve always done. Think about Hermione, Ron is known as being my self-appointed bodyguard. I mean Harry even admitted he was afraid to act on his feelings for me back at Hogwarts because of what Ron might do or say to him.”
Hermione smiled and chuckled. “Yes your brothers are all unique that’s for sure. I also remember overhearing more than one or two conversations between Ron and Harry over the subject of YOU. I sometimes think you don’t realize how lucky you are to have your brothers.”
“No Hermione you’re wrong there. I’m not lucky,” Ginny said stopping and looking at Hermione. “We’re lucky. We are a family. You, me, Mum, Dad, the maniacal six, and even Phlegm — we’re the one big happy Weasley family.”
Hermione laughed at Ginny’s use of her old nickname for Fleur.
Ginny continued, “We are a family Hermione. You and Fleur are the sisters I never had growing up. I realize that now. I prayed so many times while growing up for sisters I could do things with, learn things from, and yeah maybe even get into trouble with. I’m sorry we haven’t been as close as we were. I miss hanging out with you. I’d really like for us to get back to being friends again.”
Hermione hugged Ginny.
“I’d like that too. I’ve really missed our talks like this. This has been so hard. Everything seemed to happen so fast my being attacked and losing my parents, dealing with the miscarriage, and losing Harry. I know losing him was hard for you Ginny. I know too that’s part of the reason why you distanced yourself from Ron and me. I understand that and I don’t find fault with what you did. Just know, Ron and I missed you a lot. Now tell me about this training program of yours. I want all the details young lady leave absolutely nothing out.”
Ginny started walking again. “Well to be honest, Hermione. I’m not really sure how it all came about. I received a letter at work telling me I had been recommended or nominated or something like that for the program. The letter outlined the basic intent of the program. With my work at the clinic, it intrigued me. I have seen so much damage from poorly cast spells and improper healing. I thought the training would prove to be beneficial to my work at the clinic. I just wish I knew who threw my name into the mix.”
“You mean you didn’t apply on your own?”
“No I didn’t. The same day I got the letter telling me the basics of the program and that I had been nominated for the program Phil, the clinic director, called me into her office. She told me she was writing a letter sponsoring me sort of for the program. She told me to follow through with the application process. She even said and I quote ‘it would be of benefit’ to me in the long run,” Ginny said with a shrug.
“Doesn’t that scare you at all?” Hermione asked amazed at her friend’s willingness to blindly go along with her boss’s suggestion but not questioning anything.
“Yes it scares me and yet at the same time it doesn’t. At least I know someone’s noticed the good work I’ve done at the clinic. At least, that was what the letter had indicated had been a factor in my being recommended.”
“Well that’s something then isn’t it,” Hermione said truly happy for Ginny.
“Yeah it’s something alright,” Ginny said with little enthusiasm in her voice.
Hermione watched as Ginny walked over and leaned her arms on the top railing of the fence.
“How’s Ron been coping with things?” Ginny asked softly staring out across the field behind the fence.
“Ginny to be perfectly honest with you he’s doing so-so. He still gets nightmares. He won’t say too much about them naturally. I’ve learned not to push him about the subject too.”
Ginny nodded her head.
“How are you holding up Ginny?” Hermione asked coming to stand beside her friend, placing a hand on her shoulder.
“I’m not doing so well at all actually. I still get nightmares too. Hermione, I miss him so much it hurts. I keep waiting to be walking down the street and see him coming towards me wearing that silly grin he had when he knew he’s messed up or he’ll turn up as one of my new patient’s at the clinic not aware of who he is. Sometimes I can still feel him holding me like he’s there at that moment with me. I can’t explain it. It’s like I can still feel him, smell him, even hear his voice whispering to me — guess that all sounds pretty crazy, huh?”
“No it doesn’t sound crazy at all — at least not to me. Ginny I know I used to tease you something awful about that connection between you and Harry. I believe it was real.” Hermione said now leaning onto the top railing as well.
“Really that’s sort of interesting. What changed your mind?”
“I experienced something similar to it with Ron the night I was attacked. I could think of was that I wanted Ron and that I needed help. Next thing I know he’s there holding me and Lucius was bound on the floor.”
“It’s not easy to explain though, is it?” Ginny said smiling at her friend.
“No it’s not easy to explain at all. But I do understand now what you meant about how comforting it is.”
“Well it was for me but not so much any more. I still feel connected somehow to Harry. I guess that’s why I’m having such a hard time letting go of him. I keep feeling like if I hold on just a little longer he’ll come back to me. It’s like he’s out there trying to tell me to just hold on and not lose faith.”
Hermione sighed, “Ginny I probably shouldn’t tell you this. Ron will probably want to kill me when he finds out but I think you have a right to know. You may be closer to the truth than what you realize.”
“Hermione this isn’t like you to give someone false hope. What are you trying to say?” said Ginny looking quizzically at Hermione.
“Well Ron and Moody have been given a special assignment. They’ve been asked to handle an investigation into the event of the last battle primarily the facts surrounding Harry’s death or at least his alleged death anyway.”
“What do you mean alleged death Hermione? Someone is either dead or there not. In death, there is no in-between,” said Ginny her heart racing a mile a minute.
“Ginny the Ministry is having Ron and Moody look into information they were given which indicates a real possibility that Harry could still be alive. Ron’s working on it quite literally day and night. I’m helping him with the recertification of the evidence by redoing the lab tests on it. Millicent Bulstrode and Romilda Vane were the two original lab techs. We know now that neither one of those two had the qualifications needed to conduct the original tests on the evidence. We’re almost certain their results weren’t accurate and correct.”
“Oh God ... if that’s true. Oh Merlin’s mother, how? What have they done to him? What are they doing to him? Oh God Hermione, I feel faint,” said Ginny starting to sway on her feet.
“Ginny, please calm down. Come on lean on me. Walk over here. There that’s good now sit down here,” said Hermione guiding Ginny onto a log near a close by tree stump.
“Ginny, I didn’t tell you this to upset you. Please calm down,” Hermione said trying her best to soothe her friend.
“Hermione I’m really trying my best to be calm right now. But put yourself in my shoes for a moment. How would you react if the situation involved you and Ron?” Ginny said a little crossly.
“Okay you win. Me I would have probably just fainted and not given you a warning,” said Hermione as Ginny smirked at what they both knew mostly like was indeed what Hermione would have done.
Ginny sat for a while letting the news Hermione had given her sink in. She sat on the log taking slow breaths trying to calm her nervous.
“Hermione, how much stock do you put in dreams?” Ginny asked tilting her head up to look at Hermione.
“It depends, why?’
“I’ve had several dreams lately in which Harry’s told me he wants to come home. He’s said he needs help to come home.”
“Can you tell where he’s at in these dreams?”
“Mostly with me in our apartment,” Ginny said biting her lip nervously.
“He might be trying to connect with you Ginny. I can’t really say for sure. Remember I’m the one that never bought Trelawney’s rubbish about ‘using your inner eye to see the future’. I’m not the one to come to for dream interpretation. You know Fleur may be the one to go to on this.”
“Yeah I’ll have to do that and soon too. She’ll feel so important too. I’ll bet her head will swell up,” said Ginny laughing.
“What are you talking about?”
“Simple. You’ve said it yourself. Fleur finally knows more about something than you do.” Ginny said laughing even harder.
Hermione shook her head and started laughing too. She howled as Ginny lost her balance and slid backwards off the log.
* * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 13: Chapter 13 - Alliances
Author's Notes: Information on the wands was researched and found online. I’m trying to keep the details accurate as I polish the story from its original handwritten format. Also, I know computers are muggle thingies but the Ministry has fixed it so they work without electricity. Okay? (Wink, wink). Sorry these chapters seem to be growing to monster size but I really hate to stop the train of thought once it pulls from the station. Enjoy! Happy Friday!
Hermione was deep in thought waiting for the lab results to finishing printing. She had just retested a fragment of the wand found at the scene of the last battle which had been labeled as Harry’s. Her thoughts however were not on the investigation. She was glad she had been able to talk with Ginny last weekend. She had really missed having her as her closest confidant. She couldn’t wait to talk with Ginny tonight see what she had learned from Fleur over lunch today. If Harry was trying to contact Ginny through those dreams she’d been having, they both took it to mean he was getting stronger. If there was a way of getting more out of those dreams, Fleur most likely held the key to unlocking them.
The machine finally stopped running. Hermione picked up the printed report and began reviewing the data. She read through the information reading one section in particular several times.
Materials:
Wood: Yew
Core: Phoenix Feather
Comments: traces of poisonous sap, traces of dark magic
Something didn’t sound right. She went to her work station trying to locate the notes Ron had brought back from his talk with McGonagall. Blast it all she must have forgotten them at home in her haste to get to work. It was all Ron’s fault he’s the one that had made her late this morning. She must have left them in the library. There was no way around it, she’d just have to pop home and get them. Hermione placed the report in a folder, sliding it into her desk drawer and sealed the drawer.
She left the lab and crossed the hall to Neville’s office. Hermione knocked softly on the office door. Neville looked up from the report he had been reviewing.
“Hey Hermione, come on in. What’s up?” He asked motioning for her to come in and take a seat.
“Sorry for interrupting Neville. I know you must be busy so I’ll be quick.” Hermione said sliding into one of the two chairs in his office.
“Oh yeah swapped as always with fan mail for Scrimgeour going on about how we need to trim expenses in our department. Nothing that can’t wait another week to be read,” Neville said smiling as he tossed the report onto his desk.
“I was wondering if you had some time today to do a second verification test on the wand evidence from the scene. I’ve just finished my run on it. The lab’s all yours when you want it. I need to pop home to pick up some notes I forgot to grab this morning,” said Hermione.
“Sure thing that’s no problem Hermione. I’ll tell you what; I’ll start my run on the evidence while you’re gone. It’ll be a welcome break from Scrimgeour’s dribble,” Neville said standing and stretching.
* * * * *
Hermione apparated into the living room of the home she shared with Ron. She heard voices coming from the library. She hadn’t counted on Ron being home. She thought he had planned on going into the Ministry to work today. No bother she’d simply gather the notes she’d forgotten and return to the lab leaving him to his work.
Hermione made her way to the library pausing at the doorway. She didn’t know if it was okay for her to enter while Ron was meeting with someone. She didn’t want to take any chances of getting zapped again with the security protections either.
Ron looked up from the notes he had been writing. He happened to glance at the doorway and grinned when he saw her standing there. He motioned for her to come in. Hermione was half way to Ron’s desk when she noticed the other person in the room was Moody.
“So to what do I owe this lovely surprise?” Ron asked as his eyes moved slowly over Hermione drinking in the sight of her.
Hermione blushed under Ron’s smoldering gaze.
“I rushed out so quickly this morning that I forgot the notes you’d gotten for me on the wands. I just popped in to grab and them I’m heading back to the lab. Sorry for the interruption.”
“Don’t worry about it. Here I thought I had finally corrupted your morals and you decided to stay home and play hooky.” Ron wiggled his eyebrows at her.
Hermione blushed remembering why she had been late getting to work this morning.
Ron chuckled when he saw her blushing. He loved tormenting her especially when she couldn’t bring herself to fight back.
Hermione stood beside Ron’s desk sifting through the papers piled there. She found the sheet she needed and made to fold the parchment but then thought better of it. She grabbed a blank sheet of parchment off his desk, pointed her wand at the original set of notes and muttered an incantation. She then tapped her wand against the blank sheet of paper and a duplicate copy of the notes appeared. This sheet she folded and stuck into her pocket.
Ron took her hand in his and rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb. Hermione looked at Ron and grinned.
“So Alastor, how are you?” Hermione asked finally acknowledging the old auror.
“I’m fine lass,” he answered nodding his head.
“Good. So how long will you two gentlemen be working today? Will you be staying for dinner Alastor?” Hermione asked.
“No lass I won’t be. I’ve got plans for this evening. Actually, I believe Ron and I were pretty much finished here.” Alastor said smiling as he looked at the young couple.
Ron nodded in agreement.
“I’ll show myself out. Weasley, I’ll see you in the morning.” Alastor said smiling as he left the library.
Hermione turned to Ron after she heard Moody floo out of the house.
“You are an evil man, Ron Weasley.” Hermione said as she let herself be guided around the corner of the desk and onto Ron’s lap.
“Why thank you! I’m trying,” Ron said leaning down and giving her a warm kiss. “But honestly sweetheart I didn’t hear you complain this morning.”
Hermione playfully swatted his shoulder earning a chuckle from Ron.
“Ron, could you stop over at the lab a little later this afternoon?”
“Sure, I don’t see a problem with that. What’s up?” Ron asked trying to read Hermione’s face for a clue.
“I think I may have found our first real proof that Bulstrode and Vane botched the initial investigation. Neville’s doing the second verification on some of the evidence as we speak. The results should be done maybe in an hour or so. I’d like a little time to pull the data together and have the formal report ready before we talk more about it. Okay?”
“No problem. You know best when it comes to stuff in the lab. I’m leaving all of that to you and Neville. I can be there say 3 o’clock. Will that be good?”
“Perfect,” she purred leaning in and giving Ron another kiss. She jumped off his lap heading for the door.
“Don’t forget, Ginny’s coming for dinner. See ya!” she called over her shoulder before leaving.
* * * *
Neville was just pulling the last page out of the machine as Hermione re-entered the lab.
“Are those the results already?” she asked sitting down at her workstation.
“It sure is. Care to tell me what we’re looking for with this test?” Neville asked.
Hermione signaled for him to wait as to rise from her workstation and moved to close the door. She returned to her desk and withdrew the folder containing the results she had gotten in the test earlier.
“Neville I’m looking to verify the wand found at the scene. We need to prove whether it was Harry’s wand or someone else’s. I have a hunch but I’m not going to say what it is. We need to compare your findings against mine and those of the initial investigation. We each need to sign our respective copies of the reports as well. Maybe we should do that before we do the comparison that way there’s no changing the documents as once we set our signatures they’ll be sealed.”
“I’m with you so far. I need to borrow a quill though. I didn’t bring me in here with me. I have to get one for my workstation in here and keep forgetting to get one,” Neville said moving towards Hermione’s desk.
“Here you go, Nev. It’s a new one you can keep it. I’ll get a few more on my next trip to Diagon Alley,” said Hermione pulling a new quill for her desk drawer.
Both signed their copies.
“Okay Hermione read your findings and I’ll compare what you read off to my copy and the original.” Neville said carrying the two other reports to his workstation on the other side of the room.
Hermione read off the data from the report. She looked at Neville as she neared the end of the report.
“The next section is what I think is the most crucial,” said Hermione pausing.
“I’m ready when you are. I have to tell you though so far your findings match mine and those of the initial report.”
Hermione took a deep breath and continued on.
“Materials:
Wood: Yew
Core: phoenix feather
Other: poisonous sap, traces of dark spells”
“Your results match mine and they concur with the initial report. They’re conclusive. The wand belongs to Harry.”
“No the results aren’t actually conclusive. Yes it proves the wand we tested is the same as what was tested in the original investigation. The initial report does not document the materials of Harry’s wand. The information could have been easily obtained by Ministry order of Ollivander’s records or from comparing it to the official record from the wand weighing ceremony from the Tri-Wizard Tournament of which our Mr. Potter was an unwilling participant.”
“Okay I’ll agree with you so far. I have to point out though we don’t have much of a chance of finding Ollivander’s records at this point in time. How do you propose to get your hands on records from the Tri-Wizard Tournament? You know there were more than just a couple of times I thought Harry was a goner during that tournament. ”
“I know we all did. Poor Ginny was a nervous wreck through the whole thing. She didn’t dare show it though. You’ll be happy to learn that I’ve got the results from the wand weighing ceremony from the tournament right here. Ron went to Hogwarts and McGonagall gave him the information.”
“You two are scary sometimes,” said Neville shaking his head. “So okay let’s hear it. What does the record from the Tournament tell us?”
Hermione pulled out the piece of parchment from her pocket and read it aloud,
“Materials:
Wood: holly
Core: phoenix feather
Comments: has protections to help in battle and to ward off evil spirits”
Hermione and Neville stared at each other. Both of them broke into grins.
“It’s not Harry’s wand!” They said triumphantly in unison.
* * * * * *
Ron arrived at the lab as promised. He was surprised to find the door to the lab locked. Ron knocked softly. Hermione turned and saw Ron through the small window in the door. She flicked her wand at the door and motioned for Ron to enter. Ron entered and realized Neville was also working in the lab although for the life of him he found the song Neville was singing terribly off key to give just cause for a silencing charm rather than a locking charm. Neville merely waved at Ron from his workstation.
Hermione quickly resealed the door before greeting Ron with a kiss.
“So did you find anything interesting?” Ron asked sensing something was up.
“Well you’ll need to read this for starters,” Hermione said handing Ron her copy of the findings on the wand fragment.
“This test is ready when you are Hermione,” said Neville from the other side of the lab.
“Okay thanks Nev’. I want Ron to read the report from our first findings before we Ron that second test we talked about.” Hermione said tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as she watched closely as Ron read her report.
“Bloody Hell!” Ron shouted and looked first at Hermione and then at Neville. “You two are sure about these results.”
“Yes we are,” said Neville before breaking into another, louder round of “Stayin’ Alive” much to Ron’s annoyance.
“Neville, enough already. What test are you two setting up for now?” Ron asked moving to Neville’s workstation.
“We’re actually reconstructed the wand from the various piece fragments from the records and we’re going to perform a priori incantatum to try and determine who this wand belonged to or what the last spell it was used in casting. It may give us a clue as to whom the wand belonged since we’ve already proven it’s not Harry’s.” Neville said smiling not realizing he had gone into full-blown science genius mode.
“Neville, there’s not a lot of the wand there. Do you think we have a fair enough reconstructed to do the test fairly?” Hermione asked chewing nervously on her bottom lip.
“It should be enough. What’s here is almost equal to half a wand length for most wands. Let’s give it a go and see what we get,” Neville said.
Ron shot Hermione a questioning glance not use to this daring attitude from Neville. He almost sounded like they were testing new games pieces for a new and improved exploding snap game. Hermione just smiled and patted Ron’s hand.
Neville pulled his wand out of his lab coat and cleared his throat.
“Neville do you want me to do this?” Ron asked.
“No I’ve got it. If anyone other than me or Hermione conduct the test the results could be questioned. I have to agree with Hermione we need to be sure any results we find cannot have basis for any questions later on,” said Neville.
“Okay. I hadn’t thought of that,” said Ron sheepishly.
Neville placed the tip of his wand to the piecemealed wand and uttered the words “priori incantatum.”
All three stood watching the wand. An echo of a voice boomed “Avada kedavra”
as a beam of green light erupted out from the tip of the wand striking and exploding a planter into tiny pieces.
Ron, Neville, and Hermione all exchanged looks.
“Well that was interesting,” said Ron.
“Yeah, maybe next time I’ll let you do the test Ron. I barely had time to move back,” said Neville his face ashen. “Do either of you know who would have used this wand last?”
“Neville you were at the battle and know yourself there were a lot of people throwing that curse around like it meant nothing more than a bag of droobles. It could have been any one of a number of people. I saw Ron’s memory,” Hermione said staring at the wand.
“Actually I think you can safely say who cast that curse. There’s only one person who would have cast that curse with that much force behind it,” Ron said looking at Neville and Hermione.
Ron, Neville and Hermione all nodded and said together, “Voldemort.”
* * * * * *
Ginny was just stepping out of the floo as Hermione was pulling the roast out of the oven. Ron rounded the corner from the hallway and helped her off with her cloak hanging it on a nearby hook.
“So what’s she making for dinner? It smells so good those lessons Mum gave her must have paid off,” Ginny said walking arm in arm towards the dining room with Ron.
“I think she’s made a roast, some kind of veggie casserole thing which is actually pretty good by the way, mashed potatoes, gravy and cheesecake for dessert.” Ron said grinning at Hermione’s accomplishment in fixing a very appealing meal if he did say so himself.
“Wow she went all out. She’s not trying to fatten you up before the kill is she?” teased Ginny.
“If she is, I assure you then I will die one very happy man,” said Ron pushing open the door to the kitchen allowing Ginny to enter first.
“Hey Hermione whatever you’re making smells wonderful,” said Ginny hopping onto one of the stools at the kitchen counter.
“Thanks. I heard your comments you know. I wasn’t all that bad of a cook before I’ll have you know but I do have to agree Molly’s lessons did help some,” said Hermione pulling a tray of warm biscuits out of the oven.
“Do you need me to help with anything?” asked Ginny reveling in the delicious smells wafting around the room from all the food Hermione had prepared.
“You could get the wine and some glasses,” said Hermione.
“Ginny, you grab the wine out of the refrigerator. I’ll get the glasses I’m closer to them,” Ron suggested.
“Aye captain,” she said giving her brother a salute.
Ginny pulled the only bottle of wine to be found out of the refrigerator. “What is it with everyone buying wine from the Malfoy Winery? Doesn’t anyone else make the stuff anymore?”
“Actually as much as it pains me to say this, Draco’s vineyards are one of the top two in the world. The other company is far too pricy and in my lowly opinion lacks in flavor. At least the Slytherin is good for something,” said Ron setting the glasses on the counter.
“Hermione are you sure this is actually my brother and not an imposter?” asked Ginny smirking.
“Oh I’m sure. I threw out his entire stash of polyjuice potion. He should be turning back into his usual Percy self here within the hour,” said Hermione winking at Ginny.
“Percy? What do you have a thing for him or something?” asked Ron playing along.
“Oh yeah I always have didn’t you know. I’ve panted after his scrawny little body for years,” said Hermione.
Ron screwed his face up at the thought of Percy and Hermione together.
Ginny laughed.
“Okay let’s get this stuff to the table,” said Hermione.
Ron and Ginny helped her carry the food and the wine to the table. The three talked about numerous things over the course of the meal. After they’d eaten their fill and the table was cleared, Ron wandered into the living room to rest.
Ginny and Hermione washed up the dishes and straightened up the kitchen.
“So Ginny what did you learn from Fleur?” Hermione asked setting the plates back into the cupboard.
“She said there is a way to get more information from the dreams but she’s not willing to help me. She said her ties to Harry aren’t strong enough. Apparently mine aren’t strong enough either because I’ve not gotten much information from them if he is truly connecting with me. I don’t know who else. Don’t get me wrong I know you would help but we don’t want Ron to find out that I know about the investigation. You already have a full plate helping him with that too. Fleur said the closer the tie like family members and such would be the best choices. I’m a given since we were engaged but I can’t very well go to the Dursleys now can I?”
“No the Dursleys are definitely out. Harry would probably panic if he tried to connect in some dream with you and found them there. You never met them did you?”
“No but from what Ron, the twins and the little bit Harry’s told me I don’t harbor any desire to ever set eyes on that family. I’m liable to land myself in Azkaban for what I’d do to them. I get so angry when I think about how they treated Harry as a little boy. I just can’t imagine the horrors he dealt with from them. Can you imagine him toddling around their place, learning to walk, making typical kid messes and being punished for it? It breaks my heart. How did he ever learn to tie his shoes, button his shirts, spell his name? It just boggles my mind.”
Hermione stood looking at Ginny. “As long as I’ve known Harry some of those things never crossed my mind. You truly love him don’t you?”
“Yes Hermione I did and still do. All Harry ever wanted was to just be himself and have someone love him. You know the stuff we take for granted everyday. I never cared a wit about the fact that he was the almighty boy that lived and all that rubbish. He was just Harry a loving, tender hearted, proud, stubborn guy who loved with all his heart and wanted nothing more than to be loved in return.”
“He got lucky when he found you. You do realize that don’t you?”
“Actually we were lucky we found each other. I just feel like my hands are tied. I don’t know who I can ask to help me.”
“Well I can think of two people but there’s no guarantee that they’ll help. If they cared as much as I believe they did, do — Merlin this is getting confusing.”
“Hermione, power of positive thinking — deal? He is alive and out there somewhere,” said Ginny moving back to the take a glass off the drain board and start drying it.
“Deal. How do you feel about talking to Remus and Tonks?” Hermione asked taking a sip of wine from her glass.
“I hadn’t thought about them. Do you think they’d help?” Ginny asked drying the glass and hanging it back in the rack.
“You won’t know unless you ask.” Hermione said offering the wine bottle to Ginny. Ginny refilled her own glass emptying the bottle.
“True, but how would I ask them. I can’t very well just show up on their doorstep saying hi long time no see hey by the way I need your help connecting with Harry in my dreams. They’re likely to tell me here’s your one way ticket to St. Mungo’s say hello to Lockhart for us.”
“No you can’t just show up and say that. You’re right though. It certainly will be difficult,” said Hermione taking another sip of her wine.
“I’m not sure they’re close enough of a connection. Remus and Tonks weren’t really family.” Ginny said leaning back against the counter taking a sip from her glass.
“Ginny think for a moment. Remus was the closest thing Harry had to a father or surrogate God-Father. Tonks was Sirius’ cousin and thought of Harry as part of the Black Family.”
“You’re right but how do I broach the subject with them?”
“Give me some time to think about. Did Fleur say how to make the connection work? She wouldn’t really get into it. She sort of hedged giving answers. It probably had dark magic involved. You know how weirded out she gets with that stuff.”
“Well it’s not like she doesn’t have reason to be. After all she didn’t have the best experience during the Tournament and she has had some close calls with working with the curse breakers at Gringotts. I mean Bill’s even said she’s talked about training for a teller position.”
“True. I have to ask though Hermione - did anyone have a good experience with that ruddy tournament? I'd say probably not. Besides, If she won’t tell me what I need to know though, the whole idea is sort of a mute point.”
“I have some good news for you,” said Hermione.
“What I’m going to be an aunt?” asked Ginny grinning.
“You wish. Trust me if that should happen once I tell Ron you’d be the first to know. No we did the test on the wand fragments today. The wand from the initial investigation isn’t Harry’s. We have strong reason to believe the wand actually belonged to Voldemort.”
“Yeah this is good news. But for me it raises the question, what happened to his wand? He wouldn’t have been using it against our dear friend Tom anyway. Their wands were brothers and wouldn’t work properly against each other. It was one of the reasons he fought so hard to learn how to do non-verbal spells and perform wandless magic.”
“You knew about their wands being brothers?”
“Yes why? Didn’t you?”
“No. We never knew that until Ron went up to talk to McGonagall and she told him. Next time we have a question about Harry, I’m coming to you for the answers.”
“Use me and abuse me just so we get him home. Hermione you know I'll do anything just to have Harry back. Well, I draw the line at sleeping with Draco though.”
“If you’re brother would even suggest it, I’d have to hex him. You have yourself a deal.”
“What would I suggest and get hexed for it?” asked Ron entering the kitchen.
“Don’t you never mind, sweetheart. I can’t see you ever suggesting it so we don’t even need to discuss it,” said Hermione slipping her arm around his waist giving his backside a pat.
“Hey I really want to thank you for dinner. I had better get going I’ve got a busy day tomorrow with classes starting. I want to be sure and get a good night’s sleep,” said Ginny hanging the dish towel back on the rack.
“No need to run off so soon,” said Ron.
“I know all about those one hand behind the back butt pats. Trust me. Actually, I need to get my backpack and stuff ready for class tomorrow and try to get some sleep. I’ll be in touch but I’ve really got to scoot.” Ginny said downing the last of her wine and setting the now empty glass in the sink.
Hermione snuggled closer to Ron as the tips of his ears flamed red.
“I’ll walk you out,” said Ron pulling away from Hermione earning himself a scowl.
Ron held the kitchen door open for Ginny and followed her as she made her way into the living room.
“So just what were you and Hermione conspiring about?” Ron asked holding Ginny’s cloak for her.
“Your slow agonizing death and her wedding to Percy,” said Ginny mischievously.
“One of these times I may actually believe she has a thing for our nerdy brother,” said Ron laughing.
“Never fear Ron. For whatever self-destructing reasons she may have, Hermione only has eyes for you. She has no intentions of hooking up with Percy or anyone else for that matter.” Ginny said stretching up and giving him a kiss on the cheek. “Now go have your wicked way with that silly girl and make me an aunt will ya?” Ginny said winking and disapparating.
Ron stood blushing when Hermione walked into the room.
“Do I want to know why your face looks a very ripe tomato?” Hermione asked quirking an eyebrow at him.
“No you don’t. My sister has one coming.” Ron said shaking his head and moving towards Hermione. “Let’s just sit here for awhile. Okay?”
“You will not get any argument from me,” Hermione said settling onto the couch snuggling up to Ron as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder.
* * * * * *
Harry had continued to receive visits and food from Viktor. On this particular visit, Harry found himself deep in conversation with Viktor.
“You said before you are not the only one here to help me. Who else is here?” Harry asked as soon as he swallowed the last of the soup Viktor had brought for him.
“It is not my place to say. They will tell you when the time is right. Right now you must concentrate on healing yourself,” said Viktor vanishing the signs of the food he had brought for Harry.
“Viktor I need to get out of here. I know they have plans which involve using Ginny somehow. I need to protect her.”
“Yes I have heard them speak of their plans. I do not know all of it. They have only made brief mention of it in front me. I do not fully have their trust. It is why I must be careful. They can turn on me without warning. We do not want that do we comrade?”
“No, one of us having a vacation on their ticket is enough. Have you found out anymore about the wards they have on the cell? What about the potions they’ve been giving me?”
“I have not learned much at all. I cannot push them for such information comrade.”
“If we can find out what wards they’ve placed, we can work to weaken them so when the time is right we can have an easier time when we make the break for it.” Harry didn’t want to tell Viktor but he sensed the wards were weakening on their own for some reason. If Viktor helped him to weaken them, all the better it would almost guarantee success of getting out of here.
“A training program they are excited about is to start soon. They mentioned your Ginny is involved somehow. I take it you are aware of this?” asked Viktor heading towards the cell door.
“Yes. It’s part of their plan to get to her. It’s one of the reasons I need to get out of here.”
Viktor nodded and left.
* * * * * * *
Neville was busy reading over Scrimgeour’s report in his office when a shadow came across his desk causing him to look up.
“So this is where our illustrious Mr. Longbottom does all his glorious work, is it?” The man in the doorway asked his voice thick with an all too familiar Irish lilt.
“Seamus! It’s good to see you. Come in and take a seat. It’s good to see you. What brings you around here?” Neville said chucking the Minister’s report aside yet again.
“I’m just making my rounds at the Ministry trying to catch up with some of the old crowd. I’ve just opened at own pub not far from here. I’m just here creating some good will.” Seamus answered dropping into a seat close to Neville’s desk.
“How did I know you would end up as a bartender?” Neville said laughing and shaking his head.
“Hey watch it mate with that bartender bit.” Seamus said sitting up as straight as he could in the chair trying his best to look distinguished.
“I will have you know that you are looking at the owner and proprietor of The Lion’s Pride, if you please.” Seamus said using the most adult serious voice he could muster.
He was rewarded with a burst of laughter from Neville for his efforts.
“Some how it just doesn’t fit,” Neville said shaking his head.
“What doesn’t fit?” Seamus asked not sure what his friend meant.
“The idea of you as a proper business owner doesn’t fit. It’s just not you. Encouraging sidewalk brawls yes. Respectable — never!” Neville said lapsing back into laughter.
“I never said anything about respectable. Besides, if a couple of blokes want to provide some free boxing entertainment for my guests who am I to object.” Seamus said laughing along with Neville.
“Seriously though mate, how are you?” Seamus asked catching his breath.
“I’m doing as well as can be expected. I’ve got my good days and my bad days,” Neville answered.
“So are you seeing anyone? Have you settled down yet?” Seamus asked.
“No there’s no one special,” Neville answered before asking, “and you?”
“Me, naw mate. I’m still having fun chasing the skirts and playing with the all the beauties,” Seamus said.
“So will you be stopping anywhere else in the Ministry?”
“No I don’t know of anyone else who fell in the stuffed shirt set other than you.”
“Well then you need to stop over in the Auror Department. You’ll get the surprise of your life.”
“Why? Who’s working over there? I take it from what your saying its someone I know. You aren’t setting me for a beating, are you?”
“No. Let’s just say we both know the second in charge up their now.”
“Oh yeah and just who might that be? Don’t even tell me ferret boy bought his way into the department?” Seamus asked leaning back in the chair.
“No actually it’s someone we weren’t sure would be a leader. They’re actually doing quite well in the position.”
“So tell me who it is already.”
“It’s none other than Ron Weasley.”
“Well good for him. This certainly is good news. I think I will stop up and see him. So he’s almost king again, huh?”
“Yeah, something like that,” Neville said laughing remember Ron’s old quidditch theme song.
Seamus said goodbye to Neville and had rose from his seat making to leave Neville’s office when he almost bumped into Hermione.
“Oh I’m sorry lovey. Did I hurt you?” Seamus asked not realizing how had almost bowled him over.
“I’m fine no harm done,” Hermione answered.
Seamus and Hermione froze as they each finally realized who the other one was.
“Oh my stars, Seamus. I haven’t seen you in ages. How are you?”
“I’m doing great. I was just talking with ol’ Neville here about my pub I just opened. It’s called The Lion’s Pride. It’s not far from here.”
“How did I know you’d be a bartender?” Hermione said laughing.
Seamus looked at Neville and back to Hermione.
“What is it with you people?”
Neville started laughing again as did Hermione at Seamus’ reaction.
“Sorry Seamus it’s just that you always made the butterbeer runs, knew all the drinking songs and were in charge of the parties for Gryffindor back at Hogwarts,” said Hermione drying her eyes.
“Yes from what I hear from Professor Sprout Seamus your parties are legendary. Gryffindor Tower hasn’t rocked since the graduation party you threw in our seventh year. It seems the current batch of Gryffindors don’t roar like lions rather they mew like lap cats,” said Neville.
“Maybe I should open a shop in Hogsmeade and teach ‘em how its done. I guess since I have such a reputation as a party animal I did have some on the job training for running me pub,” Seamus chuckled.
“I’ll tell you what. Why don’t we round up some of the old crowd and all of us get together over at me pub. I have a room in the back just for that type of thing. We’ll have our own little Gryffindor reunion party of sorts and christen the room proper. It’ll be great to see the old crowd again.” Seamus’ eyes twinkled at the thought.
“That does sound good,” said Neville.
“I’ll mention it to Ron too,” said Hermione.
Seamus hugged Hermione and shook hands with Neville and departed.
Neville turned to Hermione. “Were you coming to see me about something?”
“I was just checking to see if you were finished reviewing that report yet. I’d like to get started on one of the other tests and I need you to see the condition of the evidence before I start the test.”
“Yes I just finished it before Seamus stopped in,” Neville said picking up the report and chucking it into the waste bin beside his desk.
Hermione shook her head in disbelief and walked back to the lab.
* * * * * *
“Okay Benny you’re doing great. You can do this. Slow and easy now that’s it stretch. Keep going, that’s it,” Ginny said encouragingly.
“Hurts Miss Gin-ny,” said Benny gritting his teeth.
“I know Benny it will. You took a pretty nasty fall. If we don’t do these stretching exercises, your shoulder will stiffen up and you won’t be able to raise your arm. You may not be able to go back to work. You don’t want that now, do you?”
“No, Miss Gin-ny. I like working.”
“Good then let’s have another go with these stretches. Okay?”
Ginny checked her watch. ‘Half hour to go’ she thought. She watched Benny as he made his way through the stretching sequence. He was tiring.
“Okay you did really well today. I think we’ve done enough here for today. Be sure to see Shannon on your way out. You need to schedule an appointment for next week and continue with those home exercises I showed you.”
Benny nodded his head letting out a sigh; his only sign of how thankful he was the therapy session was over. Ginny was busy finishing her notes on her session with Benny and wasn’t really paying too much attention to him.
“Miss Gin-ny,” he said trying to get her attention.
“Yes Benny,” she answered not looking up from her notes.
“You go to school today?”
“Yes, I start this afternoon. Why?”
“I got you something.”
Ginny looked up at Benny who had his hands outstretched in front of him. Ginny noticed he held a long, chunky box in his hands. Ginny smiled, took the offered box and opened it. Inside lay a single eagle feather quill and an ink pot. Ginny had not seen an eagle feather quill in ages.
“Thank you Benny. This is very nice and very thoughtful, too.”
“You welcome Miss Gin-ny. I remem-bered they’re nice. They hold up. Har-ry always used one. He-ee said they the best.”
Benny stood tall and smiling at Ginny clearly proud of himself.
“Yes eagle quills were Harry’s favorites. They do last quite a long time.”
Ginny stopped realizing what she had just been talking about with Benny. She looked at Ginny in disbelief.
“Wait a minute. Benny did you know Harry? Harry Potter?”
“I was auror be-fore,” Benny said quietly.
Benny began swaying side to side, staring at the ceiling, shuffling his fingers together and muttering. Ginny took his head in her hands making him focus on her.
“It’s okay Benny. You don’t need to answer that question. Come on, calm down. You’re safe. No one is going to hurt you now,” Ginny said in a soothing voice.
Benny nodded and slowly started calming down.
“Benny, can you tell me where you bought my quill? I’d like to get a few more.” Ginny said trying to get Benny to refocus on something other than her question which had upset him.
“Book shop. Diagon Alley.”
“Thank you again. I appreciate the gift very much,” Ginny said releasing Benny. She watched as he walked around the room. He seemed to be doing better. It would take time for the effects of his episode to wear off.
“Do you want me to owl someone for you?”
“No. I be fine,” said Benny standing up straighter and throwing his shoulders back.
“Okay if you’re sure. Do me a favor and wait in the reception area a bit before leaving? I’ll ask Shannon to check on you before you head out. I’d stay and be sure myself but I have to head out before I end up being late for my classes.”
“I am fine. You be care-ful. Bad peo-ple could be there.”
“Thanks, Benny. I’ll be fine. The program’s being given through St. Mungo’s University, remember? It’ll be safe.”
Benny shook his head muttering to himself as he left. Ginny let out a small sigh; just what she needed another bodyguard.
* * * * * *
Ginny apparated onto the grounds of the University. She felt strange being back here. She hadn’t been on these grounds since she had completed her healer’s training a couple of months after Harry had disappeared. She could feel the nervous butterflies flitting around in her stomach.
She crossed the lawn heading towards the medical arts building when she heard her name being called. She looked over her shoulder and saw Ron running towards her.
“Ginny! Hold up a minute! Please! I want to talk to you. I know you’re headed to your class. I just wanted to wish you good luck.” Ron said jogging up to her.
Ginny’s face broke into a grin. “Thanks, Ron. This really means a lot. It really does.”
“I just wanted to make the offer that if you need help with anything, don’t hesitate to give me a shout. Okay?”
“Okay. Thanks again, Ron.”
“You better run. You don’t want to be late on your first day.”
“Are you busy this evening? I need to talk with you about something,” Ginny said chewing nervously on her bottom lip.
“As far as I know, Hermione has nothing planned for us. Do you want to come over to our place or us to come to you?”
“I’ll come to you.”
“I’ll let Hermione know. Warning, you may end up just getting reheats for dinner though.”
“Geez, Ron, like I’ve never had them before in my lifetime. Reheats will be fine.” Ginny smiled and gave Ron a hug, turned and took off for the medical arts building.
Ron watched Ginny as she made her way across campus and into building. He sensed someone was watching him. With the skill and honed senses of a well trained auror, Ron scanned the area around him. He realized he was quite along on the lawn. He scanned the building. The feeling was coming from the medical arts building. He turned his full attention on the medical arts building. As he scanned the windows of the upper floors, the feeling disappeared. Ron stood there continuing to stare at the building but could not pick up on any sensations coming from the building. Ron disapparated.
A lone figure stood looking out through the blinds on the window. They had watched as Ginny arrived on the university’s grounds. Today was the day the plan would be set into motion. The figure watched as she made her way across the lawn not even aware she was being watched.
The figure noticed she stopped and was looking. Did she sense they were watching her after all? The figure uttered a foul curse under their breath as they saw her meddlesome brother approach. The figure watched the exchange between the siblings and smiled when Ginny broke away and continued on her way.
The figure continued watching as Ron’s senses took over and his auror training kicked in.
“Go ahead and search all you want. You won’t find me at least not until it’s too late for your sister and your friend.”
The figure allowed the slat in the blind to snap back into place. Turning from the window, the figure returned to their preparations before heading out to class. After all, it wouldn’t do well at all to be late on the first day.
* * * * *
Ron apparated into the apparation point of the Ministry building. He was very unsettled by the occurrence at the University. He wanted more details on the training program he now wished he had paid more attention to the data sheets which had crossed his desk months ago.
Ron made his way to his office within the auror department. If someone were to ask him, he still wasn’t completely comfortable with his role as “second in command”. The so called “honor” had been bestowed upon him shortly after the last battle for his outstanding service. It had been a bitter pill to swallow. ‘Outstanding service’ yeah right if it were true, why even now he felt as though he had let everyone down — especially Harry.
Ron strode into the waiting area of the office space he shared with Moody. The reception desk sat back a ways from the door in the center of the room. The door to Ron’s office was on the right; the door to Moody’s on the left.
“Hello Alicia. Are there any messages for me?” Ron asked politely of the young woman working behind the reception desk.
“Hello to you to stranger. I’ve placed all your messages on your desk. Coffee should still be hot. What do you need?” asked Alicia Spinnet still typing away at her computer.
“What makes you think I need something?”
“Simple, you’re being nice to me. It’s a dead give away that you need something.”
“I’m nice to you and not just when I need something.”
“Yeah, yeah, I hear you. What do you want?”
“I need you to pull me the information on that combat healer training program thing over at the University. I want to review the names of all the professors and the administration involved in the program.”
“I can get it in just a moment. I just want to finish proofing this for Alastor. I’m almost done and don’t want to lose my place. I should have this done by the time you finish getting your coffee.”
“No problem.”
“Is there something wrong with the program? You do realize it was to start today.”
“Yes I know it started today. As for your other question, miss inquisitive, let’s just say I got a funny feeling about it.”
Alicia had worked with Ron long enough to know that Ron never just got “funny feelings” unless trouble wasn’t too far away.
“I’ll get right on it. You’ll also find reports from Moody on your desk regarding Bulstrode and Vane.” Alicia rose and crossed to the large filing cabinet. She pulled open the second drawer and scanned through the file folders pulling out the one she sought.
“Good. I’ve been waiting for that information. In the future, if I’m working at home please send that sort of information on to me.”
“Sorry wasn’t sure there was a priority on it.” Alicia said returning to her desk handing Ron the folder.
Ron tucked the folder under his arm and made his way over to the coffee station. He set about pouring and fixing himself a cup of coffee as he continued their conversation.
“Just as a reference point, let’s just say anything regarding this ‘phoenix’ investigation is top priority.” Ron stressed the word phoenix as it had been Harry’s code name as an auror.
Alicia shot Ron a quizzical look. Ron nodded that she had understood correctly. She let out a long slow whistle.
“Explains you working at home and why Moody’s been grumpy lately.”
Ron picked up his cup and took a sip of the dark brew. He returned to Alicia’s desk pausing beside it.
“I don’t know if Alastor has said anything to you yet or not. We think there maybe a mole of sorts in our department. He’s still not able to find the notes from the briefing meeting from the last battle. You understood correctly the name for the investigation. The battle may not have been as final as we originally thought.”
“Ron, do you really think there’s any truth to that stuff Scrimgeour told you and Moody. I mean this is Scrimgeour we’re talking about. It’s not like he’s always been the most honest person about things.” Alicia folded her arms and leaned on her desk.
“Alicia you know Harry. I was well like one of my brothers. I saw him get out of tighter spots. If anyone could pull a feather out of the hat it would be him. Hermione and Neville have found out already the wand from the scene we all thought was Harry’s is actually Voldemort’s. ‘Mione and Neville have just started scratching the surface. Who knows what else they’ll find. It proves already the findings of the original investigation are tainted.”
“I almost forgot. Seamus Finnegan stopped by earlier to see you. I told him you were out. He wouldn’t leave a message.”
“Drats! I haven’t seen him in ages. If he should happen to stop in again, find out how I can get in touch with him. I’d like to see him.”
Alicia nodded and returned to her proofing job. Ron headed into his office to read over the information on Ginny’s training program.
* * * * *
Ginny found her way to the classroom easy enough. She chose a seat about halfway up the aisle. She glanced around the room not recognizing anyone. She looked over the maps, charts, diagrams and depictions which hung on the walls around room. She began to wonder what she had gotten herself into.
“Excuse me, is this seat taken?” a soft voice asked from her left interrupting her thoughts.
“No it’s open,” Ginny said turning.
Ginny’s jaw dropped as she recognized who had just spoken.
“Luna?”
“Ginny? Wow, what a relief. I was didn’t recognize anyone when I first walked in. Glad you’re here at least I know one person in this program.”
“Same here, Luna. I was just beginning to doubt why I took this course. Look at all this stuff.” Ginny said indicating the posters and such all over the walls.
Luna nodded her head.
The two continued talking getting caught up as the classroom continued filling up.
Ginny glanced around the room. There were so many new faces. A couple faces she recognized from seeing them at Hogwarts but couldn’t remember their names. They were all in lower years than she.
The door to the classroom opened and in strode Professor Callum Frewin. Ginny recognized him from her interview. His gaze swept over the class. His face finally broke into a wicked grin.
“Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen. My name is Professor Callum Frewin. I will be one of your instructors for the Combat Field Care Training Program which you begin today. “He said as he settled himself on the corner of the large desk at the front of the classroom before continuing.
“Today, I will be giving you an overview of your course as well as introducing you to your other instructors. You will have a total of seven instructors in this program all are considered to be experts in their respective fields. As I said, I will be your lead instructor. I will be your instructor for advanced healing techniques and applied theory. I, along with Auror Department Director Alastor Moody and members of his auror teams from time to time, will be co-teaching the Defense Against the Dark Arts studies. I will oversee the practicum work at the end of this course. This practicum has been designed to test your functional abilities in a combat situation as well as your proficiency in using the skills you will have been taught in your other classes. Your performance in the practicum will therefore ultimately determine your final grade for the program.”
Ginny looked at Luna who was staring back at her. Both swallowed hard and turned their attention back to the professor.
“The charts and such that you see hanging on the walls around you may appear intimidating now. However, by the time you have completed this program they will be second nature to you and will appear quite elementary to you. You will have regular classroom instructions Mondays through Thursdays. Fridays have been reserved for the physical training aspect of the program. Your physical training classes will take place naturally in the athletics building on the far side of this campus. Anyone have any questions?”
Professor Frewin looked around the room.
“No one? Good. Your homework assignment from me for tonight is for you to read the first chapter of your applied theory text. Be prepared to discuss it in class tomorrow. Now let’s be off to meet with your other professors and see what other grand adventures lie before you.”
Professor Frewin moved to the door and held it open allowing the students to exit.
“Wow this is nothing like what I had expected. How about you, Ginny?” Luna asked.
“No, it’s definitely not what I expected. But it’s a little too late to turn back now.”
“Too right. Hey at least we can be study buddies again,” Luna said encouragingly.
“Sure we can. Ron even said I could go to him for help. I know he’d be willing to help you too.”
“Ooo … so what has that gorgeous hunk of a brother of yours been up to?”
Luna didn’t even bothering trying to hide her still obvious interest in Ron.
“Ron is Deputy Director of the Auror Department. Mood’s his boss. Ron is engaged to Hermione.” Ginny stressed the word engaged hoping that Luna would understand that Ron was officially off the market.
The class made their way along the corridors until they arrived at the next classroom. They were greeted by Professor Maggie Sanders. She was to be their transfiguration teacher. To Ginny she seemed a bit like Professor McGonagall.
The class continued on finding the various classrooms and meeting their various teachers. Professor Albus Barnaby, the charms instructor, seemed fair enough. Professor Roberta Langsdon was a large hulk of a woman was their potions instructor.
As Ginny and Luna entered the next classroom, Ginny froze. She couldn’t believe her eyes at the front lecture stand stood Pansy Malfoy. Ginny looked down at the schedule in her hand and gave an inward groan. The course listed for this time slot was occulumency / legilimancy. Right now Ginny wished she were back at Hogwarts with Snape in Potions. She felt eyes on her before she heard Pansy’s voice.
“Come now. I haven’t even started class yet.”
Ginny’s eyes snapped up and looked at Pansy.
“Please do come in and take your seat.”
Ginny heard Pansy’s voice say but noticed her lips hadn’t moved. Pansy arched an eyebrow at her and nodded towards a seat. Ginny slid into it silently. Luna slid into the one beside her.
Pansy broke into her overview of the class and what she expected from the students. Ginny sat listening nervously.
The last class they visited was the physical training class. Students filed into the gymnasium and moved into the first couple rows of bleachers. Ginny gasped when she saw the man enter the gym from the men’s locker room. She silently prayed he would not be the instructor. As her luck would have it, her prayers had fallen on deaf ears.
“Hello class. I am Professor Gregory Goyle. I have been asked by Professor Frewin to be your physical training instructor. It is my job to ensure you learn martial arts fighting techniques along with other hand to hand combat techniques. We will also be doing strength and endurance training.”
Goyle scanned the faces of the gathered students before him as he spoke.
“I can assure you Fridays will no longer be your favorite day of the week once training begins.” His eyes locked with Ginny’s as he said this.
After Goyle completed his presentation regarding his class, Professor Frewin addressed the class once again.
“This concludes your session for today. You are to report to your first class tomorrow afternoon ready to work. You are dismissed.”
Ginny and Luna walked out of the building in silence. They said a quick goodbye and headed off in different directions. Ginny was nervous about the program and didn’t feel like being alone. Maybe Hermione wouldn’t mind if she waited to go home with her when she finished work and disapparated.
* * * * *
Ginny walked quietly along with Hermione as the headed towards the apparation point now that her shift had ended. She wasn’t really paying too much attention to what Hermione was chattering about. Her mind was still mulling over the introductions to her training program.
She hadn’t even heard Hermione ask her if she was apparating to her own apartment or home with her. It wasn’t until Hermione shook her that Ginny focused on what she was being asked.
“Ginny I asked you if you were coming to our house or going home first then coming over later.”
“Sorry, my mind was somewhere else. I’m coming to your house.”
“Do you want to come on your own or side along with me?”
“Sorry. What did you say?”
“Oh Ginny just never mind. Hold on and I’ll take you with me. Merlin knows where you’ll end up or what condition you’ll be in when you get wherever you’d go.””
Hermione looked over at the younger girl seeing signs of fatigue. This didn’t bode well. It’s only been her first day in the training program and Ginny looked as drained as right after Harry had rescued her from the Chamber of Secrets. Ron was going to have a right fit when he saw his sister’s condition. She’d have to been sure to caution him about pressing her about the program. Ginny would talk when she was ready and by the looks of things it wouldn’t be tonight.
The two young women arrived in the living room of Ron and Hermione’s. Ginny slipped her lightweight cloak off which Hermione took from her and placed on a hook. Ginny walked wearily over to the couch, slid her feet from her shoes, and curled up into one corner of the couch.
“Ginny would you like something to snack on or drink?”
“Water please if you don’t mind.”
“One water coming up.” Hermione said as she headed into the kitchen. She’d have to thank Ron later for giving her the heads up about Ginny coming over this evening. It wasn’t that she was angry. Ginny was family after all but she wished she had more to offer by way of a meal than the previous night’s reheats.
Hermione walked back into the living room carrying the requested bottle of water and was met with the sounds of gentle snores. Hermione smiled. Both Ron and Ginny did this when they were completely exhausted though when awake they’d deny it to their last breath. Hermione pulled the lightweight throw off the back of the couch and draped it around Ginny and cast a silencing charm on her so Ron wouldn’t wake her when he arrived home. Perhaps a little nap was what Ginny needed, she had told Hermione about not sleeping well because of the dreams and nightmares she’d been having.
Hermione returned to the kitchen and set about starting dinner. She wasn’t sure when exactly Ron would be home but the sandwich she had grabbed in the lab’s cafeteria had long ago worn off. It was some time later when she heard Ron arrive. Knowing the smells from the kitchen would lure him, she wasn’t surprised when moments later she felt his arms wrap around her waist.
“I see we’ve become a rest stop for wayward university students.” Ron said resting his head on Hermione’s shoulder.
“Yes, she came over after her classes and waited for me to finish my shift at the lab. She was fairly quiet and not really acting like herself. Poor thing looked like she was almost out of her feet.”
“Well at least she’s getting some rest now. Dinner smells good.”
“Yes. Thanks for letting me know Ginny was coming over.”
“Sorry sweetheart. I got busy and completely forgot to let you know. I did warn her when I talked to her at the university she’d probably be served reheats. She’s fine with it.”
“Oh you were at the university? Were you spying on her?”
“No. I went to wish her good luck and offered her my help if she needed it.”
“That was sweet. See I have taught you to be nice. Glad to see all my hard work is finally paying off.” Hermione turned and gave him a quick peck on the cheek.
“Gee, does this mean I might get a pat on the head too?”
They both laughed. Ron moved to the refrigerator and grabbed himself a butterbeer. He closed the door and leaned against it twisting the cap off the bottle and tossing it into the nearby waste bin.
“So anything new from the lab?”
“Not unless you mean a surprise visit from Seamus.”
“Oh you got to see him. He stopped by my office but Alicia said I was out. I’d like to catch up with him before he heads back to Ireland.” Ron said taking a sip from the bottle.
“Actually, I think he’s staying here locally. He’s recently opened up his own pub, The Lion’s Pride. He told Neville and me that it isn’t far from the lab which means it’s actually fairly close to the Ministry. Maybe you can stop in and see him some day at lunch time.”
“Not a bad idea. I may just do that in the next day or so. So how long has sleeping beauty in there been out?”
“She fell asleep shortly after we got here. We got here a little after 5 so I’d say she’s been sleeping close to an hour now.”
“Poor kid.”
“Ron when she waked up don’t push her about the training program. Let her bring it up if she wants to, okay?”
“No problem. I think I’m going to go shower and clean up a bit before dinner.”
“Go ahead. You have time. If you’re not down when it’s ready, I’ll cast a warming spell on it for you.”
Ron set his half full bottle on the counter and kissed Hermione’s temple. Hermione caught his hand and turned to give him a proper kiss.
“Now what was that for?”
“I just wanted to be sure you know I love you.”
Ron grinned and headed out of the kitchen.
A short while later, the sound of yawning in the doorway caught Hermione’s attention as she moved about the kitchen. She turned to see Ginny stretching.
“Well it looks like that nap did you a world of good.”
“Yes I feel much better now. Sorry for falling asleep on you. I didn’t realize I was that tired.”
“No problem. Ron’s up showering and should be down any moment. Dinner’s ready to be set on the table. Care to help?”
Ginny nodded yawning.
The two young women were finishing up putting dinner on the table as Ron walked into the dining room.
“Hey Ginny, did you have a nice nap?”
“Yes I did thank you.”
The threesome took their seats and chatted over everything from upcoming quidditch games to Seamus’ new pub.
“Ron do you remember a man by the name of Benny Enid?”
“He was an auror in the same unit Harry and I belonged to. Why?”
“He’s one of my patients at the clinic. He mentioned something about Harry today. I never knew he worked with you two before today.”
“If my memory serves me, correctly he was among those fighting in the last battle.”
“Yes and that’s where most but not all of his injuries were received. The death eaters reportedly had taken him hostage for a spell afterwards but he managed to escape. I’ve had a bugger of a time working with him.”
“How’s he doing?”
“He’s improved a great deal since I was first assigned to him. He’s able to talk a little bit and has regained some movement. He’ll never be completely healed there was just far too much damaged done to correct it all. The process would actually do more harm than could. He was able to start working a couple of months back with the maintenance department for the building where the clinic is located.”
“Maintenance department, eh? Sure is a waste of a good auror but at least he’s able to work. He gave me a gift today before I headed out for classes.”
“That was nice of him.”
“Yes it was. It caught me be surprise. Speaking of my classes you’ll never guess who is in that training program with me?”
“Who?” asked Ron popping a piece of a roll into his mouth.
“Luna Lovegood.”
“That’s impressive. At least you have one person in the class you know.”
“True. She’s the only one though. All the professors seem fair enough well except for two of them.”
“Oh and which two have you taken a dislike for already?” asked Hermione.
“The occulmency/legilimancy professor and the physical training professor.”
“Occulmency and legilimancy are tough but its only your first day. Why dislike the professor already?”
“You would too if you had Pansy Malfoy as your instructor.”
Ron chocked on his roll and Hermione dropped her fork.
“Surprise! Now you see my problem,” said Ginny laying her napkin onto the table.
Ron nodded.
“Okay you earned that one. Who’s the other professor, Draco?”
“No but you’re close. The other professor is none other than Goyle.”
“Oh Ginny that’s horrible. You’re joking right?” asked Hermione.
Ginny shook her head.
“No sorry I wish I was joking. Ron as much as I hate to admit this you were right. I had no idea what this course was going to be like and now I almost regret being accepted.”
“Ginny you had no way of knowing those two would be instructors. You’ll do just fine. Remember you’ve got me in your corner to help you through the rough spots. I’ve already had the auror training and we can work on things here if you want.”
“Will you be willing to help Luna too if she needs it?”
Ginny asked her eyes wide and full of uncertainty. To Ron, she looked very much like the scared little girl who had stepped out of the Chamber of Secrets. He couldn’t find it within himself to turn her down not when she looked like this.
“No problem. She can come with you when and if you need help. If she needs help, you come with her. I don’t want her getting any sort of wrong ideas.”
“Thanks. I already set her straight that you’re officially off the market. Hermione would you mind terribly if I skipped out without helping you with the clean-up? I have some work I need to get done for one of the classes tomorrow.”
“No problem. There’s not much here to clean up other than the dishes and I do them with magic in a jiff. You run along.”
Ginny moved around the table and hugged Hermione.
Ron rose and followed her into the living room helping her into her cloak just as he had the previous evening. Ginny hugged him and after a quick goodbye disapparated.
* * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 14: Chapter 14 - A Rough Night to be a Weasley
Author's Notes: Once again, I bow to the authors that can write dialog for Fleur and Viktor with their accents in tack. I however surrender and give up. Also, I hope I’ve made this fit well into JK’s world. I’ve tried to keep this as accurately as possible but keep in mind I am human and can make mistakes. Chock them up to creativity running amuck and try to bear with me.
Also, I'm going out of town for a few days leaving tomorrow actually. I'll try to respond to reviews once I get back.
Ginny ran down the steps of the Burrow at the sound of commotion and shouting voices. She stood standing on the bottom step looking over the scene in the kitchen. She saw a lot of people with red hair and a few with graying hair. Her eyes continued to scan the room searching for a familiar head of raven black hair.
She saw Molly hugging and kissing each of her brothers in turn. Remus was standing near the backdoor leaning against the door looking very ragged and weary. She sent him a quizzical look when their eyes met briefly. He turned away opting to look out the window instead of at her.
Ginny looked around the room. Her brothers looked to be a little banged up but nothing looked too serious. She scanned around the room again and noticed not only was Harry not there but neither was Ron. She thought perhaps they were still outside which is why Remus was staring out the window.
Ginny stepped into the kitchen trying to make her way over to Remus but turned at the sounds of crying coming from the corner. Molly and Hermione were being consoled by Arthur and Tonks. She turned back around when she felt a hand on her shoulder only to see her brother, Bill, staring at her.
“Ron’s in the hospital. He was hit with a curse during the battle. The healers aren’t sure if they can reverse it and have no way of knowing right now if he’ll even fully recover.”
Ginny felt her world spin and clutched at Bill for support.
“Bill, here’s a chair. See if you can get her to sit down,” said Fleur from behind him.
Ginny watched as the twins helped Arthur and Tonks guide Hermione and Molly towards the floo. Ginny turned and looked at Bill. She felt him tensing before she even asked her question.
“Where’s Harry? Is he in the hospital too? Is he okay?”
Bill took a deep breath and said calmly, “Ginny, he’s gone.”
“Gone? You mean he’s gone with Ron to the hospital, right?”
“No little one. He’s gone. He killed Voldemort. I didn’t see it all. I got separated from the rest of the Gryffindors during the battle. I was fighting Greyback. There was an explosion Ginny. I’m sorry but he’s gone. Harry’s not coming back. He’s dead, Ginny.”
“No. He can’t be. You’re wrong.” Ginny sat shaking her head not wanting to believe what Bill had just said.
Ginny turned and sought out Remus. He was still standing near the backdoor staring out the window. She rose from her seat and crossed to where he stood. She reached out and tugged on his arm. Feeling her tugging at him, he turned pain filled eyes and looked at her.
“Remus, where is Harry? I want the truth. Where is he?” Ginny asked in a small voice peering up into his face expectantly.
Remus closed his eyes, shaking his head and looked at the floor. Tears slid from beneath his clenched eyelids.
“He’s gone Ginny. Don’t do this to Remus. Don’t do this to yourself. It’s hard enough for us to accept,” Bill said from behind her.
“NO! Stop lying! Bill, I wasn’t talking to you. I was talking to Remus. He wouldn’t lie to me,” Ginny shouted almost hysterically over her shoulder at her eldest brother.
Ginny grabbed a hold of the front of Remus’ robes.
“Answer me Remus. Where is Harry?”
“Bill’s right, Ginny. He’s dead. He’s not coming back.”
Ginny slapped Remus across the face.
“Don’t lie to me. Why are you all lying to me?” Ginny screamed hysterically.
Bill wrapped his arms around Ginny’s body pinning her arms to her side and physically moved her back away from Remus. Ginny kicked, punched and fought to get away from Bill. He merely tightened his grip on her. Remus sunk back against the wall overcome by his own grief which was now coupled with the pain of watching Ginny breakdown. Bill set her back on her feet turning her to face him as she pounded with fists on his chest. She finally collapsed against him in heart wrenching sobs. He held her tightly to him whispering softly to her as he supported her weight.
“Honestly little one if I could change this I would. I wish it had turned out differently. I’m so, so sorry he didn’t make it.”
“He promised me Bill. He swore to me he would be okay. He promised me nothing like this would happen. He said he’d come back. I want to see him. Take me to him. I need to see him for myself.”
Bill relaxed his hold on Ginny but didn’t let go of her completely.
“It’s not possible Ginny. There’s nothing left of either him or Voldemort,” said Remus softly still standing by the window.
“What do you mean there’s nothing left?” Sniffling, Ginny asked turning to face Remus. She felt ashamed of herself when she saw the red hand print she’d left on the aging man’s face.
“Voldemort and Harry just sort of exploded. I can’t really explain it. I don’t fully understand it myself even though I saw it all happen before my eyes,” said Remus. He looked at Ginny his own pain filling his eyes as he spoke to her.
Fleur stood beside Bill rubbing his back; her head resting on his upper arm. Bill nudged her looking down as she turned her face to look up at him. He silently nodded his head towards Remus. Fleur moved to the older man placing her hand on his arm.
“Come on, Remus. Come on over to the table and sit down. I’ll fix us a cup of tea while we wait for Tonks to come back.”
Remus nodded and silently followed Fleur.
“Bill, what did he mean? Tell me what he meant.” Ginny demanded her temper started to flare again.
“Ginny we’ve told you. There was an explosion. There was nothing left of either his body or that of Voldemort’s. We must have missed something when we destroyed those horcruxes. He must have been connected to Voldemort somehow. He destroyed himself when he took out Voldemort.”
Bill hugged her tighter as he felt her knees buckle. Bill gathered Ginny in his arms and made to carry her upstairs. Ginny sobbed burrowing her head into his shoulder as she wrapped her arms around his neck. His chin rested on top of her head. Bill’s heart ached for his sister. He didn’t know how she was going to get past the pain of losing Harry.
Bill had just placed one foot on the bottom step when he paused and turned at the sound of the back door opening. Ginny lifted her head from Bill’s shoulder. A beaten and battered Harry stumbled through the back door holding onto the door frame for support. His eyes swept the room and quickly fell on Ginny still cradled in Bill’s arms.
“Ginny! Please don’t believe them. They’re wrong. They’re all wrong. I. AM. NOT. DEAD. Ginny, please!” Harry shouted.
Something was pulling Harry backwards out the door. He struggled to hold onto the door frame fighting whatever was pulling at him.
“Ron! Help me! You know what to do! Help me, Ron!”
Ginny’s eyes popped open as she lay panting on the couch. Her eyes scanned the room that was now light solely by moonlight. The fire in the fireplace apparently died out long ago. Her text book lay haphazardly on the floor beside her. Groaning, she pushed herself up into a sitting position running her hands through her hair.
She took several deep breaths and finally curled into the corner of the couch. The dream had been so real almost as if she had just lived through it again. She had seen her brothers, her father, Remus, Tonks, Hermione, her Mum, and Fleur. It had been just like the day at the Burrow after the last battle. It was just as hard now to deal with as it had been to live through it that day.
The most unnerving part was seeing Harry come through the back door announcing he wasn’t dead. He had shouted for her to not believe them. He had yelled for Ron to help him and that Ron would know what to do. ‘If only that part had really happened’ Ginny thought as she huddled tighter into the corner taking the throw off the back of couch and pulling it tight around her. She flicked her hand at the fireplace. A small fire ignited in the fireplace casting a warm glow over the room.
Hedwig flew from her perch and landed onto the back of the couch close to Ginny. Ginny smiled and softly stroked the owl’s head that had been her companion on many long lonely nights.
“I’m okay girl. You don’t need to babysit me. Go on. Go on your hunt,” Ginny said nodding towards the open window. Hedwig took off as though understanding Ginny wanted to be alone. Ginny smiled as she watched Hedwig soar off into the night’s sky. Well, at least one of them would have a good night.
Ginny’s thoughts turned back to how Harry had looked in the dream. His hair was longer but just as messy. He obviously needed a good shower and shave. Ginny chuckled. Sirius would have been proud. Harry actually made those old pictures from when Sirius had broken out of Azkaban look like photos from a beauty pageant. Yes Sirius would have loved to have seen his Godson in such a state. He had always teased Harry about how he shouldn’t shy away from his dark side.
Ginny felt sure she had missed something else. Harry had looked beaten and battered but not too worse for wear really. That was it — not the worse for wear. Well, other than he wasn’t here. Ginny sat staring into the flames searching for some source of comfort. She believed now after talking to Hermione these dreams had to be coming from Harry somehow. If he was trying to connect with her, he could choose better material from some of the dreams she thought ruefully to herself. Ginny slowly drifted back to sleep watching the flames dance in the fireplace curled up under her blanket.
* * * * * *
Ron shot up in bed screaming, “HARRY!”
Hermione was startled awake and quickly sat up beside him casting a quick spell to softly light their bedroom. She turned and looked at Ron checking his condition. She noticed he was very pale. He eyes were as large as saucers. He was also sweating profusely. His breathing was very rapid.
“Ron, are you alright? Baby, what’s wrong? Sweetheart come on, you need to calm down,” Hermione said wrapping her arms around Ron’s shoulders pulling him towards her. She settled back against the headboard cradling Ron to her.
“Oh Hermione it was so real. His voice was so clear. I could see him as if he were standing at the foot of this bed. Oh Merlin, Ginny …” Ron’s voice trailed off.
Hermione sat cradling Ron uttering words of comfort to him as she gently stroked her fingers through his hair and rubbed his back. She knew this had been coming for on awhile. She had seen the tension building up since he had taken the assignment from Scrimgeour. He had held in so much after they thought they had lost Harry. Ron clung to Hermione for what seemed like hours.
“I’m sorry ‘Mione,” Ron said pushing away from her moving to sit up on the edge of the bed.
“Sweetheart, do you want to talk about it?” Hermione asked moving closer to him continuing to rub his back.
“I dreamed about what happened after the battle. You know about what you and Bill told me happened once everyone got back to the Burrow. When you found out I was in the hospital and Bill told Ginny about what we thought had happened to Harry. This dream was different somehow.”
“I remember that day. It was awful. I had been laying on the couch in the living room. I was still recovering from the attack and the miscarriage. I went into the kitchen when I heard all the commotion. I hadn’t been there all that long before Ginny came downstairs. You said the dream was different. How so?”
“Hermione I saw Harry. He was yelling at Ginny telling her he wasn’t dead. He yelled for me to help him that I knew what to do. He kept yelling for Ginny not to believe what they were telling her.”
Hermione leaned forward and softly kissed Ron’s shoulder.
“Sweetheart, this assignment is really getting to you.”
“I don’t know Hermione. It seemed too real. I smelled him. Trust me the boy needs a bath! You know what I could actually feel him. Remember what it was like being around Harry when he was about to lose control. You could feel the energy come off of him. I felt that sensation that’s what makes this all so weird.”
Hermione sighed in resignation.
“Sweetheart, this may not be the best time to tell you this. But I’m going to tell you anyway. When we were at the Burrow, Ginny and I had a talk. She and talked about the connection she and Harry had always shared. Remember we experienced something like it the night I was attacked.”
Hermione paused as Ron turned looking at her nodding for her to go ahead.
“Well Ginny says she still feels connected to Harry. Ginny’s been having dreams and nightmares about Harry for awhile now. She said some of these dreams make her want to believe he’s still alive. She said in the one dream he said he wanted to come home but needed help. Ron, I told her about your investigation. I think knowing about it gave her some peace of mind”
Ron ran a hand through his hair and looked away from Hermione.
“I’m glad you told me. I’m not crazy about the idea of her knowing but what’s done is done.”
“I didn’t mean to upset you. At least now you know you can talk to her about all this. She and I talked and well thought perhaps the dreams were an attempt at communication by Harry. Remember how Harry struggled to learn occulmency and legilimancy and finally became quite proficient at it. Well what if he found a way to use those skills but instead of reading someone’s mind he projected messages or dreams?”
“Hermione this is Harry we’re talking about. Nothing he did or could manage to pull off would really surprise me at this point. I wish I could get those that were around us in that battle together but Moody’s still looking for his notes.”
“Ron, think about what you just said. Harry told you in your dream just now. You would know what to do.”
“Yes but right now I don’t have a clue what it is.”
“You will once I tell you about Seamus’ visit to the lab.”
“What does Seamus’ visit have to do with my dream about Harry?”
“Simple. Seamus was a Gryffindor brother right. He just opened his own pub. He mentioned to Neville and me how he’d like us to help him round up the old Gryffindor crowd for a reunion of sorts. Wouldn’t those that fought that day be at such a gathering? You could talk to them there.”
“I don’t know Hermione. The Ministry seemed to hint they wanted the investigation kept as quiet as possible.”
“Ronald, since when have you become the Ministry’s poster boy? When did you start giving two figs about how the Ministry wanted things done? This is about finding and bringing Harry home. What was all this pish-posh about Gryffindor brothers standing together? All of us need to work together on this. The Ministry doesn’t really give two wits about Harry. It never has so why should it now. If we play by the Ministry’s rulebook on this Harry may very well never be found or brought home.”
Ron turned and stared disbelieving Hermione.
“’Mione you always tried to stop us from going on our adventures at Hogwarts. I seem to remember quite a few times you tried raining on the parade much less more than one heated argument between you and Harry. Since when do you not care about or want to play by the rules?”
“Well let’s chalk it up to me wanting to make up for that now. While you’re at it, throw in the fact that Ministry selected lab technicians incorrectly confirmed our friend was dead.”
“Hermione, there’s only one problem I can see with your idea. Ginny will be there. She may not be ready to hear everything that is said during this little get together of yours.”
“She is stronger than you think. Besides that girl is a virtual walking encyclopedia on Harry. She told me she knew about the problem with Harry’s and Voldemort’s wands. Who knows what other information she is keeping to herself?”
“I don’t want to see her hurting like she was when I got home from the hospital. I honestly don’t think I can stand to see her like that ever again.”
“Sweetheart, she hasn’t stopped hurting. She still loves Harry. I think she would prefer to be included in this rather than left out of the loop. I know I would want to be included if it were me and a group were taking up the idea of searching for you. Whether you want to admit this or not, we both know she is going to be a factor at some point. I think it best to include her right from the start.”
Ron sat quietly mulling over what Hermione had said. Ron dropped his head into his hands. He couldn’t think of Ginny being hurt again. He never forgave himself for letting her down and not protecting Harry better.
Hermione pulled his hands away from his head and moved to nestle herself in his lap. She moved his arms into position around her waist and wrapped her arms around his neck hugging him. They sat like this for quiet a while. Each drawing comfort from and giving comfort to the other.
“Ron whatever happened to Harry wasn’t your fault. You didn’t leave anyone down. None of us liked seeing Ginny having to go through all that pain. None of us wanted it for ourselves either. Please don’t do this to yourself. No one blames you for any of it especially neither Harry or Ginny.”
Ron merely nodded his head but said nothing.
Hermione slid off Ron’s lap and moved back to her spot on the bed where she had lain before he had startled her awake. She tugged on his arm pulling him back onto his pillow settling the covers over both of them. She snuggled close to him as she felt his arm wrap around her. Before long, she heard the sound of soft snores coming from Ron and settled back into sleep herself.
* * * * * * *
The fireplace in Ginny’s living room flashed green startling her awake. Harry stepped out of the fire. Ginny sat up and took in his appearance. He couldn’t look Ginny in the eye and she knew he felt ashamed of how he looked.
“Harry?” She looked questioning at the figure before her.
Harry raised his eyes and looked deeply into Ginny’s.
“I need you to not give up on me. Ron needs to know I’m alive. I don’t know where I’m being held. I can’t use my magic. I’m going to need Ron’s help to come home, love,” Harry paused coughing.
Ginny moved off the couch and went to stand in front of Harry.
“Ron already knows you’re alive. Hermione told me he’s working on finding you. We don’t know where to look for you.”
“There are people who are trying to help me. They may contact him. Tell him for once to trust a friend from the North. I love you, Ginny. Please be careful in your training program. All is not what it seems.”
Harry reached out and cupped Ginny’s cheek gently brushing his thumb across her cheek.
“Promise me, Gin, you won’t give up on me no matter what.”
Ginny looked into Harry’s eyes and knew the connection was real.
“I promise I won’t give up on you no matter what love.”
Harry faded before her eyes.
Ginny stood looking around her. She was standing in front of her fireplace. She looked at the floor there was soot on the floor. The flames were all but gone in the fireplace. Ginny sank down onto her knees and wrapped her arms around herself. The words from their short conversation rang through her mind. She rocked back on her heels. ‘Don’t give up on me. Being held. Can’t use magic. Doesn’t know where he is.’
Ginny stopped her rocking. She froze in place. Her breathing coming quickly. He had mentioned her training program. Ginny jumped up and disapparated. Bugger it all he was alive! How did he know about the program? She had time to figure that out later. Right now she needed to talk to Ron and Hermione.
* * * * *
Ron tossed and turned in his sleep. He saw the battle raging around him. He saw the fight between Harry and Voldemort. Just as the beams of light were about to hit Harry the scene changed, Harry now stood in front of him. Harry has talking to him.
“Ron I need you to help me. I did not die. I’m alive. All is not what it seems. Ginny’s not safe. She’s in danger. You’re going to have to trust a friend from the North I’m hoping he can guide you to me. I need you to … ahhhh.” Harry was jerked backwards and was gone.
At the sound of Ginny screaming from the living, Ron and Hermione both sat straight up in bed. They exchanged quick looks and bolted from the bed. Hermione grabbing her robe off the back of the chair on her way out of the room.
The security setting alarms announced Ginny as having apparated into the house. This sound of the loud voice of the alarm mixed with Ginny’s screaming voice created a deafening din to Ron’s ears. He ran down the steps two at a time and rushed down the hallway colliding with a panic stricken Ginny knocking her to the floor outside the library. Ron rushed on into the living room and quickly reset the alarm for the apparation wards for the house.
Ginny knelt on the floor outside the library. Pain shooting through her head as though she had been shot be a bullet. She screamed out in pain clutching her head with her hands. Hermione rushed to find her in the dark nearly tripping over her.
Ron came back into the hallway shouting “Lumos!” flooding the hallway with light.
Hermione scrambled to pick herself up off the floor.
Ron beat her to Ginny. He gently picked her up and cradled her to him as though she were a child. Ron could feel her shivering.
“Ron let’s get her into the living room,” Hermione said moving behind him towards the library. Hermione searched around and saw a wand lying on the table and pointed it at the fireplace. A fire blazed to life in the fireplace. Hermione took a step back surprised at the intensity of the fire.
Ron walked into the living room and set down on the couch still cradling a shivering Ginny.
“Nice fire Hermione. Next time we have a bonfire at the Burrow remind me to have you start it for us.” Ron said nodding at the fire.
“Sorry I was in a hurry.”
Hermione stood nervously playing with her fingers watching Ron and Ginny. She turned and pointed her wand at the raging fire downsizing it considerably. Hermione summoned a blanket and helped Ron wrap it around Ginny. Ginny sat next to Ron on the couch her hands still clutching her head as it rested on Ron’s chest. Hermione and Ron exchanged concerned looks over the top of Ginny’s head.
Ginny pushed away from Ron suddenly.
“I’m going to be sick,” she said and jumped off of Ron’s lap. As Ginny’s feet hit the floor, her knees gave out sending her body to the floor just as the nausea won its battle. Hermione moved and sat on the coffee table near Ginny pulling the younger girl’s hair away from her face.
Hermione noticed something on Ginny’s cheek.
“Ron get me my kit from the library,” Hermione whispered to Ron.
“What? Why do you need that now? Ginny’s …”
The look Hermione shot Ron was enough for him to stop asking questions and move. When he returned to the living room, Hermione had already cleaned everything up, had Ginny wrapped snuggly in the blanket and sitting in the corner of the couch. Ginny was still visibly upset.
“I’m s-s-sorry. I panicked. I really needed to talk to you two. The strangest thing just happened,” Ginny said looking eyes with Ron.
“Ginny it’s alright. Please just calm down. You’re safe here you now. You’re here with me and Hermione. I’ve told you before our door is always open — day or night.” Ron said taking his sister’s hands in his as he sat down on the coffee table in front of the couch.
“Ginny, do you feel calm enough to tell us what happened?” Hermione asked opening her kit sorting through its contents glancing up quickly at Ginny.
Ginny shook her head no at Hermione and flicked her eyes to Ron before looking back at Hermione. Ron never caught the exchanged look between Ginny and Hermione. Hermione nodded slightly.
“Ginny, we need to know. Did someone hurt you?” Ron asked bringing Ginny’s attention back to him.
“No. It wasn’t anything like that,” Ginny said moving to brush her hair back from her face.
“Ginny! Don’t touch your face. I need you to stay still for me,” Hermione said moving quickly towards the younger girl.
Ginny shot Hermione a quizzical look.
“You have dirt on your face from I guess the floo. It will only smudge everywhere if you rub it. I have sheets here in my kit that will lift it right off very easily.” Hermione reached into her kit and withdrew what appeared to be a slip of paper. She peeled one side of it back to reveal a clear piece of film which was attached at one end to a slip of paper.
“This won’t hurt. I promise. I might feel a little sticky though. I need you to sit very still for me,” Hermione said as she pressed the clear film carefully over the mark on Ginny’s cheek.
Ginny sat as still as she could manage as Hermione firmly pressed the film onto Ginny’s cheek. Hermione uttered a spell under her breath and the strip glowed a soft green. A slight smile crossed Hermione’s face and she carefully peeled the strip off Ginny’s cheek. She slowly pressed the clear film back into place over the white sheet of paper it was attached to.
Hermione picked up her bag and said softly, “I’ll just go take care of this,” and walked off in the direction of the library.
Ron noticed where she was headed but didn’t say anything. He turned his attention back to Ginny who was sitting on the edge of couch. She looked so small and frightened so unlike her usual rough and tumble self. Ron remembered seeing her in such a state only two other times in her life. One time was after Harry had rescued her from the Chamber of Secrets; the other the day he himself returned to the Burrow from the hospital following the last battle.
“Ginny are you okay? Can I get your anything? You look as though you’ve seen a ghost.” Ron asked unsure of what to do for his sister not wanting to upset her again.
“I have to talk to you but I’m afraid you’ll haul my off to St. Mungo’s,” Ginny said staring at her feet. Her voice little more than a whisper and still quite shaky.
Ron reached out and took Ginny’s hands in his running his thumbs across the backs of them.
“Ginny a lot of crazy things have happened over the years. Never once would I have just hauled you over to St. Mungo’s. I may have thought about doing it but I didn’t,” Ron said earning a slight smile from Ginny.
“Now are you going to tell me what has reduced by hellcat spit-fire of sister to a quivering, watery mess in my living room in the middle of the night? More importantly what can I, her most fiercely protective brother, do to help?” Ron said earning a slightly larger grin from Ginny.
“Well,” Ginny started hesitantly looking up at Ron, “I had a dream or a vision or something.” She watched for a reaction from Ron before continuing.
She realized he was waiting for her to continue. “I saw Harry. I talked with him.”
Ron’s eyes and expression showed his shock and concern. “Harry? Ginny, you saw him too tonight? What did he say?”
“Which time?” Ginny asked confused.
“What do you mean which time? In your dream, tonight Ginny what did he say?”
“I had two dreams about him tonight. Which one do you want to hear about?” Ginny snapped back.
“Which one did you see first?” Ron asked shifting around on the couch beside her.
“Well the first one was like I was reliving the day at the Burrow when everyone came back from the battle. You know when they told me he …” Ginny sat shrugging unable to say the word.
“It’s okay Ginny. Go on,” encouraged Ron.
“He came in the back door yelling telling me not to give up on him. He yelled for you. He wanted you to help him. He said you knew what to do,” Ginny said looking pleadingly at Ron.
“I know. I had the same dream.”
“You had the same dream? Tonight?” Ginny asked completely surprised.
“Yeah I woke up screaming. Scared the bloody hell out of Hermione too I did.”
“Ron, Harry said in both dreams you knew what to do. What was he talking about?”
“I have an idea but I’m not sure you’ll like it. Why don’t you tell me about the second dream you had tonight? I take it that was the one that sent you over here.”
“Yes. It was odd. It was like he had just used the floo to come visit me. He looked so sad. He just seemed a little off which I guess should be expected really. In both dreams he looked a mess but I guess he could look worse. Sirius would probably say he got in touch with his darker side.”
Ron snickered knowing Ginny would have been in trouble for that comment had Harry been around to here it.
“He kept asking me to not give up on him. He made me promise him I wouldn’t give up on him. He said he loved me. He said you would need to trust someone. I can’t remember it who though. He said something about the North. I was so shocked at seeing him. I don’t think I caught everything he said. Ron what if he said something important and I missed it. I could feel him. I feel magical energy radiating from him. He didn’t seem angry though. Oh, I’m not making any sense,” Ginny dropped her head into her hands.
Ron rubbed his hands across the back of her shoulders.
“You are making more sense then you realize. Hermione told me earlier tonight she’s told you about the investigation I’m working on. Well this would tie in with it I suppose. These dreams have to be Harry’s way of reaching out to us. Did he say anything about where he might be? Did you give any clues?”
“No he said he doesn’t know. He said he was being held where he couldn’t do magic. He said there were people that were trying to help him but they had to be careful. Does that make any sense?”
“Well that answer would have to be yes and no Ginny. I mean if he’s weak and trying to make a connection he may not make any sense at all where he is. We need to find a way to get more out of these dreams. The connection seems to be stronger when he’s trying to connect with you. Actually, that really isn’t a surprise. We just need to find a way to reinforce that connection.”
“I’ve already talked with Fleur about doing just that. She said there is a way but she’s not very familiar with it. She said she could research it but didn’t feel she could help as she wasn’t really all that close to Harry. She suggested you and Hermione but you two already have more than enough to deal with. If you’re heading up the investigation, you don’t need my dreams sucking up all your sleep time. I don’t know who else to ask.”
“I have a suggestion and you can tell me to go take a flying leap if you want. Have you given any thought to talking with Remus and Tonks?”
“Hermione suggested them too.”
“If she suggested them what are you waiting for? She’s one smart cookie my Hermione is.”
Ginny and Ron chuckled.
It was at this moment that Hermione walked back into the living room. She paused at the doorway watching the scene between the siblings. Whatever had happened while she was in the library must have been good. Both Ron and Ginny seemed more relaxed.
Ron sensed Hermione’s presence and looked over at her standing in the doorway. Ron stretched his arm offering his hand to her. She walked across the room and allowed him to pull her down beside him on the couch. Settling in behind him, she ran her hand across the back of his shoulders resting her head on his shoulder.
“You know I’ve done so much crying in the last month that I’m really beginning to feel like I’m channeling Aunt Tessie,” said Ginny grabbing a tissue and blowing her nose. Ginny rose from the couch throwing the used tissue into the fireplace as she walked passed. She began pacing around the room.
“Ginny some of this is to be expected. You did hold a lot of your emotions in after we thought we lost Harry. You never really did come to terms with your loss. We know now we didn’t lose him. It’s no wonder your on emotional overload,” said Hermione.
“Emotional overload? Hermione let me make something clear to you once and for all just to be sure we’re all on the same page here. I never had any intentions nor do I have any now of letting go of Harry. Got it? He is not dead. He is very much alive. If he’s to come home, we and I am talking more than the three of us in this bloody room are going to have to pull together. Are we clear?”
“Crystal. I’m on your side.”
Ron sat staring disbelieving what he had just heard. Not only did he now have to contend with Hermione’s prodding him to involving fellow Gryffindors but would also have to deal likewise with Ginny. Ron knew at that point the odds were certainly not in his favor.
“Hermione now is not really the time for us to get into a lot of this. Ginny knows what she needs to do as do I. We all need a good night’s sleep. Ginny why don’t you stay here for the rest of the night? We can talk about this more in the morning. You can use one of the extra rooms upstairs. Please say yes. You’re overly protective pain in the arse brother would feel loads better if you stayed here tonight.”
“Fine, I’ll stay. I know when I’ve been one upped oh great protective auror.”
“Good now let’s get to bed,” Ron stood helping Hermione to her feet. Draping an arm around her shoulders, he offered his other hand to Ginny.
Ginny accepted his offered hand and moved along with him and Hermione. As they walked down the hallway past the library, Ginny’s steps faltered as her knees almost buckled. Ron quickly made a grab to catch her and stop her from falling.
Ginny stood rubbing the back of her neck.
Ron noticed this and asked, “Ginny are you okay?”
“Yeah my neck’s been bugging me a lot lately. It usually signals the start of one of my nasty headaches. I can usually get some relief and ward off the headache by using a cool cloth.”
“I’ll get you one as soon as we get upstairs. Okay?” Hermione asked hoping the younger girl would be alright.
“Thanks Hermione that would actually be really great,” Ginny said.
* * * * *
Hermione walked into the guest room Ginny had chosen carrying a bowl of water and a washcloth. The room was two doors down from her and Ron’s room. It gave the couple their privacy while still keeping her in close proximity if she needed them again during the night.
Ginny had been standing in front of the fireplace staring into the low dancing flames. She jumped when she heard Hermione closing the door.
“Nerves still on edge?” Hermione asked.
Ginny merely nodded her head yes; her shoulders slumping forward slightly.
“I have some cool water and a wash cloth like you asked for your headache.”
“Thanks,” Ginny said still not taking her eyes away from the dancing flames.
“Care to talk?”
Ginny shook her head no.
“I’m sorry for upsetting you. You know there’s something I’ve heard said before about pain.”
Ginny turned at looked at Hermione.
Both women said in unison,” It lets you know you’re alive.”
“Merlin, Hermione how many times have we heard that one over the years,” Ginny said with a faint smile.
“Uh… I lost count but I’m fairly sure it was just about every time Harry got out of the hospital wing at Hogwarts or almost daily during his and Ron’s auror training,” Hermione said chuckling. Continuing, she said, “Now let’s get this headache of yours taken care of shall we?” Giving Ginny’s shoulder a slight squeeze as she walked passed her.
Hermione moved to the vanity setting the bowl of water and the wash cloth onto the table and pulling out the seat motioning for Ginny to sit. Hermione moved aside allowing Ginny to slip into the offered seat. Hermione picked up the cloth and dipped it into the water. After wringing it out, she folded it into threes and moved to press it to Ginny’s forehead.
“No it doesn’t help if I place it there. It has to be on the back of my neck.” Ginny said reaching out to take the cloth from Hermione’s hands.
“Well lift your hair and I’ll set it in place for you,” said Hermione gesturing at Ginny’s hair.
“I can get it,” Ginny said.
“No you’ll end up getting your hair all wet. Here I’ll lift up your hair for you and set it into place.”
Ginny wasn’t in the mood to argue. She was tired and wanted to ward off the headache which could rob her of her last chance to get any sleep this night. Hermione slide the washcloth into place. Ginny virtually hissed as the cloth came into contact with her neck and she shivered slightly.
“Are you okay? Is it too cold?” Hermione asked concerned.
“Yes it’s a little too cold,” answered Ginny.
Before Ginny had a chance to move, Hermione had flipped Ginny’s hair aside a second time and picked the cloth up from her neck and cast a slight warming charm on the cloth before moving to set it back into place. Ginny’s eyes looked into the mirror and saw the shocked expression on Hermione’s face. Ginny let her head fall forward full exposing the back of her neck to Hermione.
“Go ahead and ask, Hermione. I know you saw it. It’s not like I can deny it.” Ginny said sounding defeated.
“Ginny when did you get a tattoo? You said you hated tattoos and wigged out when Harry said he was going to actually get a Hungarian horntail tattoo and Ron the pygmy puff after they’d completed their auror training, now I see this. What gives?” Hermione was clearly upset at Ginny for seeming to have a double standard on the issue.
“Hermione what you just saw isn’t a tattoo. It’s a scar.” Ginny said rolling her eyes and sitting up straight so her hair covered the back of her neck again.
“How long have you had that scar on the back of your neck? Does anyone else know its there?” Hermione asked watching Ginny closely.
Ginny took a deep breath. “I’ve had it since Riddle, you know good old Voldemort the ruddy arse hole from hell took me into the Chamber of Secrets and nearly killed me.”
Ginny rose from the chair and began pacing around the room again as she continued.
“Nice little souvenir, huh? It’s a nice parting gift just like the nightmares and haunting memories. I guess they weren’t quite enough to remember him by. Madame Pomfrey found it when she was examining me after Harry rescued me from the Chamber.”
Ginny turned and face Hermione.
“No one ever said anything. I mean your mum, dad, Madame Pomfrey — none of them ever said anything. Ron, Harry, and I asked about you every day until Madame Pomfrey released you from the hospital wing. Ron repeatedly asked if you would have any side effects,” said Hermione.
She slid into the seat Ginny had previously vacated.
“That would most likely be because they don’t remember it themselves. I talked a lot with Professor Dumbledore after the incident and I told him I felt like no one would treat me like I was normal ever again. All mum did when she came to see me was sit and cry. Dad wouldn’t say anything to me he’d just sit there completely quiet. Madame Pomfrey repeatedly said how terrible the situation had been. She had been so worried that they wouldn’t be able to help those who had been petrified. Trust me; I didn’t need reminded of what I had done for snake-boy. I felt guilty enough.”
“Ginny what do you mean they don’t remember. How could they not remember?”
“Dumbledore sort of alternated their memories about the scar.” Ginny chewed nervously on her bottom lip.
“Dumbledore did what?!” Hermione exclaimed jumping to her feet.
“Shhh, geez Hermione keep it done. You’ll have Ron busting in here. Dumbledore said he would do it so I could live as he put it ‘a normal life’.” Ginny tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.
“So how do they think you got that scar?” Hermione asked clearly curious.
“Quidditch accident. It’s sort of funny when you think of about it. “
“Ginny, did Harry know about the scar?”
“Yes. He was just as shocked as you the first time he saw it. I think it sort of freaked him out. It was rather funny. He actually thought it was a fake at first like you did.” Ginny said smiling at the memory.
“How did he find out? What exactly did he do? That’s if it’s not too embarrassing.” Hermione blushed.
“No it’s not embarrassing but it is funny. It was during our time together at Hogwarts before Dumbledore’s death and all that horcrux business. Harry and I were heading through the halls towards the main entrance. He was a little upset because I had said he had that horntail tattoo on his chest.”
“Oh I remember when you told him about that. It was funny I have to tell you even though Ron was mortified,” Hermione said smirking at the memory.
“Yes it was funny for us but not so for Harry. He told me girls were asking him to show it to them. I didn’t believe him. While we were walking through the halls, girls started coming up to him offering to pay him if he would show it to them.” Ginny said blushing.
“Oh they honestly didn’t do that to him. Who would do such a thing? Oh, poor Harry,” commiserated Hermione.
“Who would ask him? I’ll tell you Parvarti and Romilda Vane for starters. I almost hexed Romilda for it. She was down right rude about it grabbing at him and stuff. As our luck would have it, Snape overheard some of what Romilda was saying and deducted house points as well as threatening Harry with detention because of it to boot.”
“He never told us he got detention.”
“I said he threatened him with it. McGonagall came to his defense. You should have seen Harry’s face when McGonagall pulled him aside and complimented him on getting the tattoo.”
“McGonagall complimented Harry on getting a tattoo? I thought she would have lectured him for doing it. She always seemed so straight arrow.”
“It was kind of strange actually. Who knows maybe her straight arrow has a few kinks. She told Harry she had heard he had gotten the tattoo and wanted to congratulate him. She said she was pleased to hear he could take pain like a man and awarded Gryffindor 50 points for his courage.”
Ginny’s face broke into a grin as she and Hermione started laughing.
“Okay nice sidetrack Ginny but what does all of that have to do with him finding out you have that lightening bolt scar on the back of your neck which incidentally matches his own scar?”
“We went down to the lake and I had teased him about being McGonagall’s hero. He was doing his usual tickle torture on me. He had found out how sensitive my neck is and had been tickling me around me neck. He left some red marks the git and was trying to … ah… um … take care of them. I had forgotten all about my scar until he pushed my head forward to get a better look at it. He wasn’t happy at all when he saw it. He wanted to know if it was my idea of a joke. So I ended up telling him the whole story just like I’ve now done with you. I always thought his knowing about the scar and what Dumbledore did added to his anger and frustration with the old professor.”
“I find it sort of uncanny the two of you having identical scars. Guess you guys really do have a connection.” Hermione shook her head still finding it hard to accept.
“True enough I guess. It never was actually about the scars though. It’s more of a sixth sense or something. It’s been almost like a curse since he disappeared. If our connection is instrumental in bringing him home then maybe I’ll believe it’s a blessing.”
“It’s not if he comes home but when Ginny. Now it’s my turn to tell you something. Ron knows I told you about his investigation. He may not like it but he’s agreed you have to be involved. You are the only one who knows Harry better than Ron or me.”
“Nice of you to notice that Hermione. Was this just a recent discovery? Never mind. How did you get him to agree to this?”
“I have my ways. I can be very persuasive when I want to be.”
“I don’t want any details. Please just keep it to yourself. I still can’t believe Scrimgeour and others at the Ministry think Harry’s alive and are trying to find him. It’s no secret there was never any love lost between Harry and our illustrious Minister. I’m not convinced Moody is such a good choice to help Ron though.”
Ginny raised her hand to ward off Hermione’s objection. She rushed on.
“Don’t get me wrong it’s no reflection on Ron. I’m just not sure that Moody the old crackpot is such a wise choice to handle this investigation. It’s almost like trusting Mundungus Fletcher with watching the vaults at Gringotts. I have to say in the last couple of weeks before he disappeared, Harry had his doubts about Moody. Harry said he had started acting differently but couldn’t get a handle on why and didn’t see any real reason for the change.”
“Ginny, Ron never said anything about a change in Moody.”
“Hermione, remember Harry had been pulled to go on a couple of solo missions. When he came back, he’d go on about how odd Moody was acting. At first, I thought it was because of the old business from the tournament. I even asked Harry about it but he denied it.”
“Why didn’t either of you say something to Ron or me?”
“Do you and Ron repeat or share every conversation you two have?” Ginny asked raising an eyebrow at Hermione.
“Good point. I better go so you can get some sleep. We can talk more tomorrow. Do you need anything else before I turn in?”
“No I’m good but thanks though.”
Ginny nodded goodnight to Hermione as she rose from her seat and left the room.
* * * * * * *
Harry hung limp against the bonds that held him. His energy spent from the evening’s efforts. He knew he probably shouldn’t have pushed so hard but when he saw the dream the master was opening he couldn’t not take the chance.
He hoped what had transpired wasn’t too much for Ginny. He felt a stronger connection with her. The only other person he had remotely sensed a connection to had been Ron. Ron could be so thick sometimes. Harry wasn’t even sure if Ron would understand his message. Ron would naturally want to trust the only person that could help. Everything at this point hinged on Ron placing his trust in the right person should the opportunity pose itself. All Harry could do was hope that something made Ron start asking the right questions to learn where he was being held. Harry felt exhaustion threaten to overtake him. He realized too late the error of his actions.
The Master turned and locked eyes with Harry.
“Potter, you are a bigger fool than I had figured. You dare use me. You will be punished. Your arrogance knows no bounds. You should have learned from the Astronomy Tower. Crucio!”
Harry’s mind and body felt as though they were on fire. His body was pushed beyond the breaking point. Harry lost consciousness.
Harry felt himself being brought back to consciousness as a fist slammed into the left side of his head. Harry gasped in pain. His world reeling before his eyes. Harry tasted blood and spit on the floor. He ran his tongue quickly around his mouth. ‘Well at least I still have my teeth’ he thought.
The physical beating and curses continued for what seemed like hours. Harry welcomed the darkness of unconsciousness once again.
Harry’s body jerked in response to the ice cold water that had been thrown on him. An image swam before his eyes.
“Comrade you have had a bad night I see.” Viktor’s voice drifted into Harry’s mind.
“Just doing what I can to entertain the local tourists.” Harry said before coughing.
“Your actions tonight Comrade were not the smart on your part. You would be wise to not try something like that again.”
Harry realized Viktor was holding a tray of food. He was thankful for the thought but doubted he could eat.
A second figure stepped partially from the shadows behind Viktor. Harry tried to contain his panic. Viktor had been discovered helping him.
“You may have put Ginny into more danger. You need to think about someone other than yourself for once.”
Harry’s head turned in the direction of the second visitor. Viktor seemed unconcerned by the appearance of the new visitor. The second visitor did not seem to mind Viktor being there.
“Ah so you are paying attention Potter. That’s good. Keep in mind the Master will be seeing your favorite Weasley everyday now. Bet she’d like to get a good look at your pretty face right now, Potter. Quite the pretty sight you are. A real charmer you are. Some would even say it makes an improvement.” The second visitor crossed their arms and leaned against the wall of the cell.
“We have learned there are extremely complex wards on your cell. We are not sure yet but they block the use of magic. I do know you have been fed and they’re continuing to feed you something to weaken you as well just as we had suspected.”
Viktor conjured a table and set the tray of food down. He picked up the chunk of bread tore a piece off and dropped it into the soup.
“Can’t be. Something’s not right with the wards. I’ve seen others do magic here in the cell. Yourself in the hallway.” Harry shook his head trying to clear some of the fog.
Viktor shoved a piece of soggy bread into Harry’s mouth as he made to continue speaking. Harry shot him an angry look as he tried to chew the chunk of bread.
“The wards are connected to your magic and no one else’s,” said Viktor.
“Yes membership in their club has its privileges,” said the second visitor smugly.
Harry shot the visitor a glare which the new visitor ignored.
Viktor continued tearing chunks of bread adding them to the soup and then feeding them to Harry. He continued to scowl at Viktor occasionally from time to time as he had questions but kept being prevented from asking them.
“The Master must continue to feel he has control over you. The wards are such that neither I nor our other Comrade are able to break them or change them.”
“At least until we find out what wards they modified to set these in place. We need help in getting you out of here,” said the second visitor from his spot against the wall.
Harry didn’t put much faith in the second visitor’s words. The only thing the person would most likely do would be is to turn on Viktor the first chance they got.
“Comrade, I have added more of the healing potion than usual to the soup. It will help restore your strength. You must prepare and give yourself time to heal. You will need all your skill and ability to get out of here. Prepare wisely. Angering the master is not wise my friend.”
Harry had noticed the soup was sweeter than usual. Harry nodded he was done. Viktor and the second visitor left the cell.
‘Prepare. Use your time wisely. Don’t anger the master.’ Viktor’s words echoed through Harry’s mind. What did Viktor think he’d been doing taking a bloody vacation? This place would certainly not be his first choice for a relaxing vacation. Could the Bulgarian be any more cryptic? I’ll have use all my skill and ability to them get me out? Oh, Merlin I’m done for. I’m in more trouble than I thought. At this rate, I’ll be stuck here forever.
* * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 15: Chapter 15 - Insight
Ron woke up feeling drained from all that had transpired the previous night. He was never more thankful for having Hermione in his life than he was last night. He laid there beside her watching her sleep. He doubted she would ever know how thankful he was to have her with him every day.Hermione stirred and opened her eyes. She grinned when she saw a pair of blue eyes starring back at her.
“Good morning sweetheart,” Ron said pulling her close to him.
“Good morning to you too. How are you feeling this morning?” Hermione asked tracing her finger along his jaw.
“Drained but I’ll be alright. I’m going to get all the old gang together. What you said made a lot of sense. We can’t do this on our own. Those of us who were in Gryffindor with Harry knew him better than most. He’s one of our own. I know Moody’s doing what he can but its not enough. I may as well recruit some help I feel I can count on.”
“So does this mean the DA is alive and well?”
“Maybe I haven’t thought it all out yet.”
“Ron last night at dinner Ginny talked about the different professors and classes. Why are they teaching defense against the dark arts in a healer’s program?”
“No clue ‘Mione. Ginny has always been good with that stuff though. It doesn’t worry me as much as Pansy Malfoy and Goyle as instructors. But it’s early yet, sweetheart, I’ve not had a lot of time to sort everything from last night out yet.”
“Sorry but I have to ask. Wouldn’t the auror department or someone at the Ministry have to give approval for the curriculum they were planning on teaching? I mean they just couldn’t walk in and start teaching, could they?”
“No, I suppose not. I’ll need to talk with Alastor. He may know since he’s involved in it. I wonder how Ginny is this morning. She was pretty shook up last night.”
“Yes we’ve all had a rough night. Ron, she’s not happy with the training program. I think if it were up to her she’d quit. I don’t think she will though. I think she’s going to try and stick it out. I know she’s a fighter. I just hope she’ll get through it alright.”
“Sweetheart, why would she stay in the program if it’s not what she truly wants to do? That would just be mental. No one in their right mind would do that.”
Hermione pushed herself up into a sitting position, turned and looked at Ron.
“Unless you have forgotten, she is a Weasley. She has her pride about things just like anyone else. Most of all, she’s afraid to show that her brothers were right — especially you.”
“Me?! Bloody hell this is a first. I need to write this down,” Ron said chuckling.
“Ronald, I’m serious.” Hermione snapped sharply.
Ron’s laughter stopped instantly.
“Ron, Ginny is afraid that if she drops out of the program she would be admitting she’s weak. She would be admitting that you were right. I don’t think she could handle you gloating about it. She hates to be seen as weak and helpless.”
Hermione looked down sullenly at the blankets picking at them.
Ron pulled himself up adjusting the pillows behind him and leaned back against the headboard.
“Hermione, we both know Ginny is anything but weak. She’s put all of us, her six brothers, in our places and hexed us more times than I can count. Hell’s fire she could even intimidate Harry when she got angry. Poor bloke was beside himself for days the last time she popped her cork. Weak is definitely not a word I or most people we know can use in conjunction with my sister. Besides, she’s the one who chose to sign up for the program. She can choose to drop out of the program. People do it all the time.”
Hermione looked back at Ron and shook her head.
“No Ron I’m not sure it would be that simple for Ginny at least not in this situation. She told me she was offered the opportunity from the Ministry. The Ministry sought her out to participate and is covering the cost of her tuition.”
“Sweetheart, are you saying that being a part of the training wasn’t her idea to begin with?”
“I’m afraid that is exactly what I’m saying. Someone wanted Ginny in that program. It’s like she was hand picked or something. The Ministry approached her and that fact alone concerns me. Why would someone be so focused on Ginny?”
“You really did have a bad night didn’t you?” Ron said teasingly pulling Hermione down next to him. He continued as he nestled her in beside him, “You’re usually brighter than this. Stop and think for a moment. What have we been working on? If I had to place a wager I’d bet it’s connected to Harry. Sweetheart for all we know it could be someone she thought was a friend. She was the only one of us to have friends outside of Gryffindor. Has anything the Death Eaters or their like ever done made any sense? The answer is NO so why should we expect it to make sense now.”
“True. Do you think it could just be some silly old grudge as to why she was picked for the program?” Hermione said running her hand across Ron’s chest.
“No. Well I mean it could be part of it sure but my money’s on it all be connected to Harry somehow. I don’t see why someone would go to such an expense as to set up the training program just for a grudge. We just have to work a little harder,” Ron said capturing her hand in his.
“But we are agreed we need to have Ginny involved in this investigation even if it’s only to consult on theories, right? She’ll tell us what she is comfortable telling and we’ll accept her decision, agreed?”
“Yes Hermione. You beat me into giving in on this issue last night remember. I may not like the idea but yes Ginny’s to be in the loop. Actually, I plan on nudging her again to contact Remus and Tonks about working with them to get more out of these dreams. Fleur said there’s a way so I say she should pursue it.”
“Ron, Ginny and I were talking last night. She shared with me that for the last couple of weeks before Harry went missing he had told her Moody had been acting strangely. You know not like himself. Have you noticed anything? Just think about it, he doesn’t have a very good track record. “
“Harry never said anything to me. Everyone in the department was under a lot of stress during that time. None of us were really acting like ourselves but Harry was working closely with Moody on something so he may have picked up on something I missed. I know Moody had been having a lot of meetings with McGonagall but never shared anything with us so we just figured it was order business. That would have been right around when I took some time off from the department to be with you.”
Hermione snuggled closer to Ron nuzzling her head into the crook of his neck. She stared out the window on the other side of the room as she took comfort in the feel of Ron’s arms around her; the sound of his heart beating. She wished she could understand why all their lives still had to be so complicated.
Ron sensed Hermione’s sober mood and hugged her closer to him. He smiled as he heard her let out a sigh.
Ron kissed her temple and said, “Let’s get dressed. We have a friend to bring home and I have a sister to strong arm into doing something.”
Hermione nodded and pulled away from Ron shifting her thoughts to the work she needed to get done in the lab.
* * * * * * * * * *
Hermione had already left for the lab while Ron and Ginny were finishing up their breakfast. Ron had been nursing the last of his cup of coffee while Ginny pushed the remainder of the food around on her plate.
“Ginny, Hermione told me you’ve talked with Fleur about the dreams you’ve been having. She’s also convinced me to make sure you’re included on what happens with the investigation we’re working on. I have to ask you something though. Is it what you want?” Ron asked watching his sister closely.
“I don’t understand what you mean,” Ginny said pausing her fork.
“Do you want included in the investigation or would you rather not know what’s going on? It’s up to you. I know dealing with everything can’t be easy.” Ron reached across the table and patted his sister’s hand.
“No Ron nothing for the last two years has been easy. I don’t know if I’ll be of any help but I’d like to be kept in the loop. It’s nice you’ve asked me though.” Ginny smiled at her brother.
“Okay. Here’s what I’ll do. When we get news, I’ll share it with you. If we have questions, I’ll come to you since Hermione says you’re a walking encyclopedia on Harry. Sound good to you?”
“Yes but you’re missing one minor detail. I want to go with you to bring him home. I want to be there when you find him.”
“Ginny, I don’t know if I can promise you that or not.”
“Ron, I’m not giving you a choice. Consider it a condition of my helping you. I go with you when you go to bring him home. Remember Ron it’s me he’s reached out to the most. I have to be there.”
Ron considered what Ginny had said. He knew there was a lot of truth in what she had said and also knew there would be no changing his sister’s mind once it was made up.
“Fine. I know you. I either take you with me or run the risk of you coming on your own and ending up as only Merlin knows what or where.”
“Then oh protective brother you have a deal. Now what brought on this question of yours?” Ginny asked shoveling a fork full of food into her mouth.
“I want you to contact Remus and Tonks to see if they would be willing to help you with these dreams. I agree with you in that there is probably much information we’re not getting. Three sets of eyes are better than one. Tonks was a trained auror and Remus has all of his experience of working for the Order. Take those two factors and combine them with the training you already have as a healer and your new training you’re receiving well it just stands to reason the three of you will make a good team.”
Ginny paused in her chewing and thought over what Ron had said. She nodded and swallowed.
“Yes it sounds good theoretically. One draw back is that I have no way of convincing them Harry is still alive. It’s all just rumor for the most part. I know Hermione’s working her tail off but there’s nothing concrete to prove one way or the other. It’s just like after Harry went missing. There’s no body to prove anything. I’m not sure who took the news of what happened to Harry harder Remus or myself. I think I need to do some research first before I go speak with them. I want to be sure there is a way. Fleur didn’t leave me feeling convinced she knew what she was talking about. Just give me a little time before I go speak with Remus and Tonks, okay?”
“Sure. It’s your call. I know I don’t need to stress to you what’s at stake.”
“No you don’t. I know only too well what’s at stake. I promise I’ll be working on it. If needed, will you go with me when I go speak with Remus and Tonks?”
“I’ll do whatever it is you need me to do. You should already know that Ginny. I know sometimes you think I’m a right pain in the arse but I’m here for you day or night whatever you need.”
“Thanks. I do know that but it never hurts to hear you say it.”
The siblings finished their breakfast and headed out to start their day. Each was silently making a list of things they wanted to accomplish today.
* * * * * * *
Hermione walked into the lab and set about preparing to start the series of tests her mind had been going over all morning. She hoped these tests would prove one other piece of evidence had been improperly handled in the first investigation. She had been more than a little surprised to find that Neville hadn’t arrived at work yet. He always got to the lab ahead of her.
Hermione unsealed the drawer in her work station and pulled out the evidence bag she had taken from Neville last evening before leaving. She carefully opened the bag and slid the contents onto a lab specimen tray. She carefully positioned the tray under the viewing lens of the high-powered microscope.
Hermione moved the specimen tray back to the counter. She pulled on a fresh pair of lab gloves picked up one of the pieces of what remained of Harry's glasses from the specimen tray and held it under the microscope for closer inspection. Hermione felt her breath catch in her chest as she turned the piece of glass over in her hands noticing specks of dark red buried in the cracks in the glass of the lens. Could it be blood? Hermione felt her hopes for her longtime friend slip a little.
If Harry had sustained a head wound with the amount of force indicated by the shattering of the glass lens, how could he have survived? Hermione thought back to Ron’s memory. It hadn’t shown Harry sustaining that type of an injury so how then did blood come to be on the glasses. Where did the blood come from? Better yet, who did it belong to?
Clearing her mind so she could concentrate on the evidence, she began to closely scrutinize each piece of the eyeglasses. She closely inspected the frames, lens, etc. She pulled a pair of tweezers from her nearby tool kit and extracted a hair sample from around the screw in the arm of the frames. She placed it into a sample bag to examine later.
Neville couldn’t believe he had overslept. He had never done anything of the sort before not even at Hogwarts. He entered the CMI area and noted Hermione had already arrived and busy at work. The fact that she was already at work didn’t surprise but that she had failed to secure the door to her lab did especially given the evidence she would be working on. Neville walked into the lab and approached Hermione who was deep in thought oblivious to the fact that Neville had arrived.
“It’s lucky for you I’m one of the good guys.” Neville said startling Hermione who left out a small shriek.
“Blast it all Neville! You give me a fright. What did you think you were doing?” Hermione sat at her workstation trying to catch her breath.
“I am just trying to make a point. You left your lab door unsecured. Like I said before, lucky for you I’m one of the good guys. Imagine what could have happened if I were someone who wanted to halt this investigation. Any test results would be questioned because the tests were performed in an unsecured environment.” Neville leveled a look at Hermione making it clear he hoped the infraction wouldn’t be repeated.
“You’re right. I’m sorry Neville. I’ll be more cautious about that from now on. I don’t want give anyone reason to question our results. I want our test results to be as air tight and clean as possible.” Hermione pulled her wand from her lab coat flicked it at the door which then closed and became properly sealed.
Turning back to Neville, Hermione continued. “Neville, did you know the evidence in the bag you gave me last evening was damaged.”
“Damaged? How so? It was fine when I gave it to you last night.”
“Ah, yeah about that there was something of an accident.”
“An accident? You weren’t hurt were you?” Neville asked worried.
“”Oh no I’m fine. The evidence isn’t though I’m afraid.” Hermione said grinning.
Neville had worked with and known Hermione long enough to know when she was up to something.
“Hermione, what’s happened or better yet what have you done?”
“You sound like you don’t trust me Neville. You know I would never do anything which could be viewed as destroying evidence. Right?”
“Hermione what exactly do you plan on doing? Why do I suddenly have the feeling coming into this lab this morning was a very bad idea? No on second thought don’t answer that I don’t want to know. Please just tell me what you’re going to do won’t land us both in hot water.”
Neville nodded and heard something “snap”.
“Oops,” Hermione said calmly.
Neville looked at Hermione. In her hands, laid one of the eyeglass lenses in two pieces.
“Hermione! You’ve just messed with evidence. Ah holy Merlin’s mother, the Minister is going to have a herd of hippogriffs. What were you thinking?”
“Neville you sound like Percy always worrying about the bloody Minister and his stupid opinions. Really what is it anyway with you and Ron lately? It’s like the two of you are running for ministry poster boy or something. The two of you really need to get your priorities straight.” Hermione said shaking her head and turning back towards the microscope.
She continued, “How are we to get any true answers if we repeat what was done in the first investigation. Face it Neville we may need to break a few rules. I can always set up a lab at home, get it certified as secured, and work from there if you’d like.”
Neville stood staring at Hermione.
Hermione turned back to Neville. “So what’s it going to be — ministry arse kissing or finding Harry?”
“Where is the Hermione Granger I know and what have you done with her? The Hermione Granger I know always showed a certain respect shall we say for the rules.”
“I’m still her Neville only with a lot of eye opening experiences under her belt. Think of this investigation in cooking terms, you can’t make a good omelet unless you crack a few eggs. I’m beginning to think that if we play by the rules our rule book is not going to match the game or will be missing a few pages. Trust me Neville I’m still the person you knew but the person you’re thinking of wasn’t engaged to a Weasley and found out their closest friend is still alive. Now answer my bloody question.”
Hermione sat on the stool at her workstation crossing her arms impatiently across her chest staring at Neville while she waited for his answer.
“Well I guess the file clerks in the records room really need to be more careful. Evidence shouldn’t be mishandled and broken.”
“However you want to sell this Neville. Actually the lens was cracked almost completely through when I took it from the evidence bag this morning. Now please be a good supervisor and hand me a couple of swabs and the bottle of luminal.”
Neville did as she asked. He was still somewhat shocked by her actions. It was almost like Ron was rubbing off on her. Neville conceded she was right. They had to assume things were overlooked in the first investigation and couldn’t just go through the same motions of testing evidence. They had to turn the picture inside out.
Taking the requested materials from Neville, Hermione soaked the swab in luminal and swiped the dark red area in the crack of the eyeglass lens. She then added a few drops of the luminal onto the dark red area on the other piece of the lens. Hermione placed a cap sealed it over the swab and set it in a nearby rack.
Hermione and Neville watched the swab and second piece of lens for a sign of a chemical change. When nothing happened, Hermione and Neville exchanged knowing looks.
“You realize what this means, Neville.”
“Yes whatever got into the cracks of those lenses wasn’t Harry’s blood as originally reported. It’s just one more indication of the mishandling of the evidence Hermione. Good job!”
Hermione groaned as Neville started singing “stayin’ alive” and headed over to his own workstation. She couldn’t bring herself to spend another day locked in the lab with Neville singing those words over …and over …and over … and over … and over.
* * * * * * *
Ginny was just saying goodbye to one of her patients when Shannon caught her attention. She motioned Ginny over to her desk.
“Hey I’ve been meaning to ask you Gin. How did your first day go?” Shannon asked seeming to be genuinely interested.
“Shannon I’ve asked you not to call me that. Please don’t do it again, okay? The class was alright …at least as far as first days go.”
“You don’t sound very enthusiastic. I’ve heard people sound happier talking about a funeral they had to attend. What gives?”
“To be honest from what I learned about the program yesterday, a funeral would probably be better.”
“Wow that good huh?”
“Yeah,” Ginny said disappointment ringing in her voice.
“You can always drop out. It’s not unusual. People do it all the time,” Shannon said.
“I don’t think I can. Remember I was kind of hand picked,” Ginny said chewing on her bottom lip.
“They don’t own you. You don’t owe the person who made you the offer anything. If the program’s not for you then it’s not for you. No big deal, right?” Shannon said shrugging.
“Shannon, you make it sound like it’s the same as buying a set of robes and then changing your mind. Besides my brothers would never let me live it down.”
“What do your brothers have to do with any of this?”
“Nothing really but at the same time everything. Just trust me when I say I can’t drop out because of them, okay?”
Shannon nodded.
“So Ginevra what are we going to do for lunch? Up to popping around the corner for a sandwich?” Shannon asked smiling brightly as Ginny scowled at her friend’s use of her fool name.
“Sounds good to me.”
The sound of the door opening caused both young women to look in its direction. Ginny turned and greeted her next patient as Shannon returned to entering patient data into the billing system.
* * * * *
Ron was in his office at the Ministry. He was in the middle of reviewing the information Alicia had found on the university’s training program. After reviewing, the list of professors and their backgrounds, Ron completely understood Ginny’s reaction to the course. It would have made Ron feel like throwing in the towel. The piece that bothered him the most was the very little amount of information was available on one of the professors.
Ron walked over to the door and opened it. He noticed Alicia was working diligently on a report. He cleared his throat causing her to look up.
“Sorry to interrupt but I need to speak with you when you have a moment.”
Alicia nodded and returned to the report. Ron closed the door and returned to his seat behind the desk. If the British Ministry had very little to no information on Professor Langsdon’s teaching credentials, only two other ministries and their respective schools might have that information.
Alicia came in a few moments later quill and parchment pad in hand.
“Okay, fire away boss man,” she said taking a seat across from him.
Ron laughed. He was glad he was able to work with Alicia. Moody had tried to fire her several times but Ron had been able to convince him to keep her. She was good at her job.
“I need to send a couple of letters. One Madame Maxine, headmistress of Beauxbaton Academy and one to Professor Donolov, headmaster of the Durmstrang Academy. I’ll also like one sent to the French Ministry of Magic and the Bulgarian Ministry as well.”
Ron paused as he leaned back in his chair.
“I can do that. Why are you contacting them?” Alicia asked not looking up from her parchment pad.
“I need to find out what they may know about a Professor Roberta Langsdon. There is next to no information on her in the materials you pulled for me.”
“Ron can I ask you another question?”
“Sure. You know I trust your opinion and input. If something leaves you questioning something, fire away.”
“Why all the interest in this professor?”
“Quite simply, these professors are the ones involved in the University’s training program. Several of them come from families with strong ties to the dark arts or past death-eaters.”
“You’re joking, right?”
“Does it seem like I’m joking? Look at the list there’s a Malfoy and a Goyle on the list. Still think it’s a joke?”
“No sorry I didn’t realize they were on the list. I didn’t mean to sound like I didn’t trust your judgment.”
“No I’m sorry I didn’t mean for that to come across as harsh as it may have sounded. Ginny’s a participant in the program. Call it my protective older brother senses but something just doesn’t feel right.”
“I can’t believe Ginny would be interested in the program. It doesn’t seem like something she’d be interested in taking. I never expected that one!” Alicia said shaking her head.
“You’re not the only one. She and I had quite a row over her enrolling. Our row earned me a ‘private consult’ with our father.”
“It must have been some row.”
“Yes it was. I’m not proud of it. Now it’s my turn to ask you, why are you so surprised by the news that Ginny’s taking the course?”
“Simply that she’s a healer. The University’s new program to me seemed to be maybe two steps below beginning auror’s training with very little medical training involved is all.”
“That’s not how Ginny explained the program to us. The course synopsis and information you pulled does frame the course that way either. Can you tell me more of what you know?” Ron asked frowning folding his arms on the desk.
“The physical training is more like hand to hand combat training. It seemed to be quite intensive. The potions class is of course designed for them to learn various antidotes but there seemed to be a strong emphasis on learning to brew and use dark potions. Transfiguration well is mostly human to animal transformations with the animals being primarily those with dark characteristics.” Alicia paused as she looked at the expression on Ron’s face.
“You’re right. I don’t like this. Why would Moody agree to be a part of such a program? Why did he ever clear it?”
“Well that’s where things kind of get fuzzy. You see, no one at the Ministry cleared it from Moody told me. The University was given an extremely large donation and a recommendation to provide this program. The University has been struggling for years so naturally they accepted.”
“Do you have any idea who gave the donation?”
“No idea at all. Moody said it was anonymous. If the University knows, they’re not telling the Ministry any how. Moody only agreed to be involved to keep tabs on the program. He’s not comfortable with it either.”
“Well that’s good news. When we get any information back from any one of those four letters, forward it to me first and I’ll bring him up to speed. If I’m working from home, forward them on to me there.”
“As you wish,” Alicia said standing to leave. She paused and looked back at Ron, “I need to ask again. Are you sure you want the Bulgarian Ministry and Durmstrang Academy contacted? Those two entities are like dark arts central.”
“Yes Alicia I do. I’ve learned over the years that sometimes you need to find out information from any and all available resources. I can’t let personal opinion taint my judgment.”
Just then the fireplace in Ron’s office flashed green and Hermione’s voice was heard.
“Ron? Are you there?”
Ron moved to stand in front of the fireplace.
“Good morning, sweetheart. To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?”
“I was wondering if you would be able to meet me for lunch.”
“Ah, spoken like a true member of the Weasley family,” Ron replied chuckling.
“What can I say I’ve been corrupted? Are you able to go or am I stuck with broken record Longbottom as a lunch date,” Hermione said rolling her eyes.
“Yes Hermione I will have lunch with you. You seem a little wound up. Did something happen?”
“I’ll tell you all about over lunch. Meet me here, okay?”
“Yes dear no problem. I’ll see you then.”
Ron turned from the fireplace in time to catch the grin on Alicia’s face.
“What?” Ron asked blushing slightly.
“Nothing, I’m just glad to see she’s back to herself and that things are good between you two again.”
“That makes two of us. There for awhile I didn’t think we would ever get back to this point. I thought I’d lost her. Things were really rough there for awhile after Hermione more or less shutdown after the attack. She had so much to deal with in such a short time, the attack, the loss of her parents, losing the baby we hadn’t even know about and then losing Harry. It’s no wonder really but it’s a relief that things are good again.”
“You guys will be fine just as long as you remember you have each other to lean on. So have you two picked a date or aren’t you ever going to make an honest woman out of Hermione?”
“That is entirely up to ‘Mione. I told her to just say the word. I’m leaving the date picking up to her. We’ve talked about it from time to time but I think she just gets overwhelmed by all the planning that involved. I know my mum’s tried talking to her but she just sort of shuts down about it. I keep telling mum not to push. Hermione will plan what she wants when she wants it. I guess she’s just not up to planning the wedding yet. If it were up to me, we’d get the license tell Ginny when to show up and get it done here in the Ministry in an afternoon but I know that’s not what Hermione wants.”
“No best man?”
“It was to be Harry and I can’t bring myself to ask anyone else so I’d see if Ginny felt comfortable standing for both of us.”
“Original idea there Weasley. Maybe you should plan the wedding?”
“No way that is definitely Hermione’s project to handle.”
“Okay at least I know for sure now that my invitation didn’t get lost with Pidwidgeon,” Alicia winked at Ron.
* * * * * * * *
Shannon and Ginny were seated in a corner booth at the sandwich shop around the corner from the clinic. The two young ladies were involved in a friendly debate over an article in Witch Weekly.
“Shannon be serious there is no possible way that could have happened. How can you believe such a story?” Ginny sat laughing at her friend.
“Why not? It says right here in the article she got those results in four weeks after eating turnips with every meal. Hey if it worked for her …” Shannon said shrugging her shoulders.
“Get serious. You can’t be actually thinking of trying that. Are you? I didn’t even think you liked turnips?”
Ginny became worried by her friend’s expression.
“What’s the matter? What are you staring at?” Ginny asked beginning to wonder if someone had just stupefied her friend.
When Shannon didn’t answer, Ginny turned to look in the direction where Shannon was staring. Not seeing anyone out of the ordinary, she turned back to her friend whose gaze still hadn’t been broken.
“Hello! Wizarding world to Shannon! Yoo-who! Hello, anyone home?” Ginny called to her friend waving her hands in front of Shannon’s face.
“What did you do that for?” Shannon grumbled.
“I was trying to be sure you hadn’t been hexed or something.”
Before Ginny could complete her sentence, Shannon had gone back to starring. Ginny just shook her head.
“Ginny didn’t you see him?”
“See who?”
“The gorgeous specimen of maleness standing over there just inside the door.”
“Shannon, will you get serious.”
“Ginny I am serious. I’m telling you there’s a hottie dead ahead at high noon.”
Ginny turned around and looked to where Shannon was staring once again. Her head snapped back around to her friend.
“You don’t mean the guy over there in the black robes, do you?”
“Oh yes I do! He’s definitely a keeper too! Too bad I’m married or that little honey would be in my crosshairs.”
Ginny shook her head at the image.
“Ooo, look at those eyes. You could lose yourself in them. Look he’s waving. Go talk to him Ginny,” Shannon said nudging Ginny under the table with her foot.
“Oh never mind he’s coming over here. He seems to be focused on you miss lucky. Don’t blow it!” Shannon said giving Ginny commentary.
Ginny struggled to contain her laughter at her friend’s antics. If the man heading to their table only knew what Shannon had been saying he would die on the spot. Ginny glanced over her shoulder and saw the guy was very close to their table. She stood up and wrapped her arms around the man’s waist in a big hug. The man seemed to return Ginny’s hug.
“Well, that’s one way to break the ice, Ginny,” Shannon said grinning.
The man looked quizzically between Ginny and Shannon. Ginny broke into a big grin chuckling.
“Shannon spotted a hottie she thought would be perfect for me. She pointed you out to me. The next thing I knew here you are at my table you big handsome lug.”
The man who was still being hugged by Ginny blushed.
“Ginny, you’re going to scare the poor bloke away. Be civilized will you. Merlin is it any wonder you’re still single.” Shannon shook her head at her friend’s brazenness.
“Don’t worry Shannon. I don’t think a romantic relationship is in the cards for this hottie and me any way. I just don’t see it working between us.”
“No probably not when you embarrass the poor bloke to the point you have. Look at the poor soul his face and ears are red as can be,” Shannon said noticing how deeper the man’s blush had turned.
Ginny laughed. “Oh Shannon, you’re priceless and utterly gullible. I would like you to meet my brother, Ron. Ron, this is Shannon Evans, my co-worker.
“Hello,” Ron said enjoying seeing that it was Shannon’s turn to blush.
Ginny turned back to Ron, “So what brings you in here?”
“I was just trying to get a table for me and Hermione. She had something to finish up and suggested I come get a table.”
Just then a familiar voice was heard shouting, “Hey you red get your mitts off my guy!”
Ginny laughed and turned towards the voice.
“Hi, Hermione! If you didn’t leave this hottie roaming the streets by himself he wouldn’t have fallen into my waiting arms. Besides if you remember, I did see him first — nappies and all.”
“Ginny!” Ron gasped ready to die of embarrassment.
Hermione, Ginny and Shannon broke down laughing at Ron’s reaction.
Pulling herself together, Ginny turned to Hermione.
“Hermione, I almost forgot. This is my co-worker Shannon Evans. Shannon this is Hermione Granger, Ron’s fiancé.”
“It’s nice to meet you Hermione. Ginny has talked about you and Ron quite a bit.”
“It was good to see you guys but we need to head out. Shannon needs to get back to the clinic and I need to get going to my classes so I’m not late. You two can have our table.”
Ginny said as she slid from her seat.
“Thanks. I didn’t realize how crowded it got in here,” Hermione said as she took Ginny’s seat.
“It’s crowded because it’s Tuesday,” said Shannon.
“What’s so special about this place on Tuesdays?” Hermione asked.
“Simple. It’s Tuesdays are auror check in day. This place is close to the Ministry.”
“Plus according to Shannon, all the hotties come in here,” Ginny said winking at Ron.
Ron blushed again.
“Okay what did I miss. It has to be good to him Ron blushing this bad,” said Hermione.
Once Ginny filled her in, Hermione laughed. She took Ron’s hand in hers and squeezed it. Ron looked down at her as she slid an arm around his waist.
“Yes he is a hottie but warning he’s all mine,” Hermione said giving Ron’s butt a pat.
Ron rolled his eyes and slid into Shannon’s vacated seat.
Shannon and Ginny said their goodbyes and headed out of the sandwich shop.
“My sister is going to be the death of my yet,” Ron grumbled.
“Oh stop it. She was merely having a little bit of fun. I’m glad she did it actually. It’s nice to see her smiling and laughing.”
“Right, it was you stuck in the middle of the joke though,” Ron agreed reluctantly.
A waitress appeared and cleaned off their table. She took their orders while she was at their table. Once she left, Ron looked across the table at Hermione.
“So Hermione, are you going to leave this a social visit or are you going to tell me what happened?”
“How about both. Neville and I ran the second test this morning. The one I told you I wanted to do. Our findings were negative. What was originally reported was incorrect.”
“Which part was negative when originally reported? I want to be sure I’m understanding you, ‘Mione.”
“What was reported as blood wasn’t.”
“It’s not?” Ron’s eyebrows shot to the top of his head.
“No it wasn’t. In fact, it wasn’t real blood either. It was some sort of animal blood or something. It had really strange platelet markings. Regardless though it certainly wasn’t his.”
Ron sat staring at the table. His head was spinning. Hermione watched as a wide array of emotions swept over Ron’s face in a brief amount of time. Hermione reached across the table and placed her hands over one of his. Ron’s eyes shot up and looked at Hermione.
“Sweetheart, are you okay? Do you need anything? Does what we’ve found out help at all? Does this give you a clue on what to do now?” Hermione asked calmly.
Ron’s mind shot back to his dream. Those had more or less been Harry’s words. There had to be something they were missing but Ron couldn’t wrap his mind around it. He knew for certain Ginny was onto something. There was information in the dreams and they just weren’t getting it.
“Yes and no. I need to pull that reunion together and fast. Ginny’s going to step up her efforts on researching the concept of Remus and Tonks helping get information from those dreams she’s been having.” Ron ran his hand through his hair and closed his eyes trying to organize his thoughts.
“Hon, Neville said I could have some time off this afternoon. Do you need me to take up on his offer? Maybe we could stop at Colin’s and see how he’s doing on our order.”
“No, actually I think we need to keep everyone working on what they do best. The best place for you is in the lab with Neville reviewing the evidence and tests from the initial investigation. Ginny will be researching her angle on this investigation. I will go and talk with Colin.”
“Are you sure? I don’t mind. If you need me, say the word.”
“I know sweetheart. But I can go see Colin alone. You and Neville had some momentum going. Don’t stop. You keep bringing home the good news. Deal?”
“Deal.” Hermione gave Ron her best grin. She knew something was bothering him but he could give up what it was until he was ready to talk.
The waitress returned to the table with their orders. Both Ron and Hermione dug hungrily into their meals.
* * * * * * * *
Colin was busy in the back room cleaning out some of the boxes of items he had packed when he left his job at the Daily Prophet. Most of the items were things he ended up tossing out. A lot of the material in the box he was now working on held items he had gathered around the time of the final battle. As he emptied the box, he uncovered an old camera bag. He pulled it from the box expecting it to be empty. He hesitated before tossing it into the rubbish bin.
Colin checked all the outside pockets and felt something inside the bag itself. He opened the bag and saw three rolls of film that had been used but never developed. ‘Curious’ he thought to himself. He didn’t remember missing any rolls of film but then again the time after the final battle had been extremely stressful.
Colin had always admired Harry’s ability to handle even the most difficult situations. He had always wanted to be brave and fearless like Harry. Colin had to be honest though he had been more than a little jealous of Harry when he had started dating Ginny. Colin knew he never stood a chance of being noticed romantically by Ginny but that hadn’t stopped him from watching her. He only hoped Harry had known how lucky he was to have Ginny.
Colin checked through the rest of the pockets in the bag. He found an old reporter’s notebook. It was full of notes but he didn’t recognize the handwriting. He couldn’t even remember where he had found it. He set it aside maybe if he read through it he could remember why he had it. Finding nothing else in the bag Colin chucked it into the rubbish bin. He crossed to where he had set up his desk along the far wall. He pulled a large envelope from a desk drawer and placed the reporter’s notebook and some of the old clippings he’d come across into the envelope.
Colin turned his attention back to the newly discovered three rolls of film. Developing them shouldn’t take too terribly long. He had already finished up the order for Ron. If these were relevant to what Ron was working on it would only make sense to give them to him all at one time. He slipped the three rolls of film into his pants pocket.
Colin went to the door of the store and set the alarms which would alert him to anyone coming into the store. He headed into his dark room to see what had been captured on the rolls of film.
* * * * * *
Ron was surprised to see Diagon Alley was so busy. Normally during the week the twins always complained how business slowed down. It this was a slow business day he didn’t really want to see a hectic business day. Ron moved through the streets making his way to Colin’s studio.
Ron noticed as he approached the door to the store there were already some customers inside. Ron nodded to Colin who nodded in return. Ron walked around the shop glancing at the photos Colin had on display in an area he and Hermione had missed on their prior trip. His eyes fell on pictures of various staff members of Hogwarts some brought back good memories and smiles; others bad memories. One in particular made Ron laugh. The picture from his second year when Malfoy had played Seeker for Slytherin. Draco had been knocked off his broom. Colin had managed to capture the look on Draco’s face as he bounced across the pitch. To Ron, the photo he held in his hands was priceless.
Colin closed the door behind his customers and promptly placed the security charms on the door. Seeing the smile on Ron’s face, he said, “If you like that photo, you’ll love this one even more.”
Colin moved and pulled another photo off a shelf and handed it to Ron. Ron immediately broke into peals of laughter.
“Oi, Colin! Mate you’re right this one is the better of the two. I’ve got to get me a copy of this one. Frame and all mate!” Ron said indicating the second photo.
“I knew you’d like that one so I already have one made up. The frame will take me but a minute.” Colin said laughing.
Ron stared at the photo in his hands laughing every time he saw Moody change Draco into a ferret. The words “our favorite bouncing ferret” appeared in green lettering on the frame.
Colin reappeared mere moments later. “Here you go,” he said as he handed the copy of the photo in the frame to Ron already packaged to go.
“Thanks Colin. I stopped by to see how you were coming on the other photos.”
“They’re ready. I finished them earlier this morning. I was going to floo you but I busy with something and it slipped my mind. Sorry about that mate.”
“You probably wouldn’t have been able to reach me. I met Hermione for lunch and then came straight here.”
“How is the lovely Miss Granger these days?” Colin asked smiling.
“She’s great. She’s been keeping me on my toes that’s for sure.”
“As she should. Tell her hello for me. By the way, I found several rolls of film that were never developed. I was going to develop them and include them with the others but since you’re here I’ll give you what I have done and if there’s anything in the others I’ll send them along.”
Colin went once again to the back of the shop and returned with several sealed envelopes of photos. He handed them to Ron.
“Sounds good. Want to review the photos with me?”
Just then a red bubble appeared above the door.
“Company’s coming. Now isn’t the best time,” said Colin nodding towards the door.
Ron placed a shrinking charm on the envelopes of photos and slipped them into a pocket in his robes. He turned and saw that indeed someone was coming to the shop and had no desire to speak with person.
Colin removed the spells allowing Lucius Malfoy to enter the store. Lucius exchanged glares with Ron.
“Weasley.” The elder Malfoy acknowledged Ron.
“Mr. Malfoy.” Ron said turning to Colin he nodded a quick goodbye and left the shop.
“Mr. Creevey I have been referred to you by the Minister of Magic. My wife and I are planning an anniversary party for our son and daughter-in-law. We would like to hire you to take photos of the event.”
“I think that is something we could arrange. Let me pull out a contract and we can discuss the particulars.”
* * * * * * *
Ginny sat in her potions class struggling to focus on the assignment. She found her eyelids becoming very heavy.
“Ginny, be careful,” Luna warned from beside her.
“Um… what?” Ginny said fighting through her grogginess.
“You almost fell asleep. Your potion doesn’t look anything like what it should. You were fairly good before with potions. What’s wrong?”
“I’m just so sleepy all of a sudden,” Ginny said yawning.
“Ladies this is not social hour. You are to be working on your assignment,” said Professor Langsdon who now stood in front of the pair of friends. Langsdon looked at Luna’s potion and sighed shaking her head. The professor then turned her attention to Ginny’s potion which triggered a very different reaction.
“Miss Weasley, what exactly do you call this?” The professor asked pointing at the dark, murky liquid simmering in Ginny’s cauldron.
“To be quite honest, Professor, I’m not really sure. I wasn’t paying attention and apparently have made an error.” Ginny stood dejectedly looking at the failed potion noting even Luna’s was a light orange color where hers was a dark chocolate brown.
“Clearly. You will need to pay closer attention in the future. We will be testing future potions on ourselves and others. I don’t need you brewing a potion which causes instant death. At least not this early in the training.”
“Yes, Professor,” said Ginny sullenly knowing almost for certain what would be coming.
“As this potion is not salvageable, you will receive a zero for today’s lesson.”
“Yes, Professor,” Ginny said as her shoulders drooped and she slumped into her seat.
After potions class ended, Ginny and Luna made their way to their next class. Luna paused to speak with a couple of people she knew while Ginny went on into the classroom. To say Ginny was a little nervous about occulmency and legilimancy was something of an understatement. She remembered all too well the struggle Harry had trying to learn the skills. She could only hope it would come more easily to her. She had her doubts though as Ron had struggled with the skills but not nearly as so as had Harry. Ginny could feel herself tensing at the memory. She clearly remembered Harry struggling to late at night with lessons which had been a part of his auror training.
Ginny noticed her head was beginning to “unfog”. It didn’t seem as fuzzy nor did she feel as tired. She felt a little sluggish but that could just be from not getting a good night’s sleep the night before. She’d just turn in earlier tonight.
‘Ah poor little Weasley sleepless nights catching up with you?’
Ginny looked around. There was no one seated around her. Where had the voice come from?
‘It must be awfully tough pining away after the wise one that managed to get himself blown up.’
Ginny looked around the room. Students had come in but were seated on the opposite side of the room.
‘Don’t worry your Potter didn’t suffer — much. Not as much as he could have any way.’
Ginny felt a tingling sensation at the back of her neck almost as though the hair there were standing on end. She turned to see if someone was watching her. The only person behind her was Pansy Malfoy who was now standing at the back of the classroom staring at her.
‘Figures, I should have known a Malfoy would be involved’ Ginny thought letting on she was watching the door for Luna.
‘That’s Professor Malfoy to you Weasley’.
Ginny’s eyes snapped to where Pansy stood. Ginny suddenly realized that she had been hearing Pansy’s voice all along in her head. Pansy raised an eyebrow at Ginny but said nothing. How did she do that without actually speaking?
Luna finally slid into her seat beside Ginny just as Pansy came to stand at the front of the class.
“I would like to begin today’s lesson by reviewing the theory and use of legilimancy. It can be quite a useful skill if applied properly that is to say if you should be able to master the proper technique. Some have tried and succeeded where others have failed.” Pansy exchanged stares with Ginny before continuing, “Which will you be?”
Pansy broke her stare with Ginny and continued with the lesson. As the class wore on, Ginny felt pressure building up in her head. Ginny found this odd as her headaches never usually started this way.
As Ginny and Luna gathered up their belongings to leave the classroom, Luna noticed something off about Ginny.
“Are you okay?” Luna asked putting her hand on Ginny’s shoulder.
“Yes, I’ve just got the start of one of my rather nasty headaches.”
“Ginny you’re sweating. You’re as pale as Nearly Headless Nick. Are you sure it’s just a headache?”
“Yes, Luna. I just need to get home, get something for my headache and get my arse to bed.” Ginny recognized the look on Luna’s face and knew her friend wasn’t going to give up.
“I’m fine really,” Ginny said still trying to convince Luna.
“Ginny, I’m a healer at St. Mungo’s ER. I can see for myself you’re not fine. Harry couldn’t fool you with that answer and you’re not fooling me with it either.”
The image of Harry from her dream skipped through her mind. Ginny involuntarily shivered as though she had been doused with cold water.
“Honestly Luna. I’m just going to head home. I think once I get something for my headache and some sleep I’ll be right as rain.”
“I’m not comfortable with the idea of you apparating in the condition your in. Are you still in the same apartment you had before?”
“Yes, why?”
“Well let’s go then. You can side along with me. The least I can do is make sure you get home without splinching yourself.” Luna guided Ginny out of the classroom through the building to the apparation point.
* * * * * * *
Shannon and Phil sat in Phil’s office. It was clear that Phil was not happy with the news she had just received from Shannon.
“Phil, I’m not so sure is all I’m saying. Ginny didn’t seem thrilled with the training program. I can’t be sure she plans on staying with it.”
“She doesn’t have a choice. The Ministry is footing the bill. I pulled strings to get her into that program.” Phil looked over the tops of her glasses at Shannon making the younger woman shrink in her seat.
“Phil, I know all that. Ginny does have a mind of her own don’t forget.”
“Well it’s early yet maybe she’ll be fine. She could just be nervous. You know a case of jitters at trying something new. She’s always come across to me as being tough. For what I can tell of Ginny Weasley, she’s not a quitter. If I had thought she’d quit this early into the program, I’d never have pushed as hard as I did to get her admitted to the program.” Phil tossed her pen onto her desk and leaned back in her seat.
“I don’t agree. I don’t think she’s ready. She’s liable to crack under the pressure and then what would have been accomplished?”
Phil cleared her throat and stared at Shannon.
“This is one of the reasons I hold the position I do. You don’t see the possibilities before you. Ginny will complete the training program or die trying if I know her.”
Shannon sighed and made to leave Phil’s office. She paused at the door and looked back at Philomena and said, “I hope you know what you’re doing.”
Phil coughed again and replied, “I do. Who knows our Miss Ginny may meet the man of her dreams and live happily ever after.”
“Some how hearing that from you gives me a little comfort.” Shannon sighed again and left the room.
* * * * * *
Ron, Ginny, and Hermione sat in the living room of Ron and Hermione’s home.
“Hermione, you out did yourself again. The meal was fantastic,” Ginny said resting her head against the back of the couch and closed her eyes as she folded her hands over her stomach.
“Glad to hear it,” Hermione said settling next to Ginny.
Ron sat in the winged back chair with his feet propped up on the coffee table. He eyes closed.
Hermione nudged Ginny and nodded in Ron’s direction. Ginny bit her lip to keep from laughing.
“I’m not sleeping,” Ron said opening one eye and looking at the pair on the couch.
Hermione smiled and winked at Ron. She often teased him about his Arthur Weasley after dinner naps.
“I wouldn’t blame you if you did fall asleep dear brother of mine. I almost did during potions today. It was strange,” Ginny said burrowing further into the comfort of the couch under her.
“Your classes are that interesting, eh?” Ron asked sitting up straighter.
“It was odd is all. In potions, it was all I could do to keep my eyes open. My head felt really fuzzy. I couldn’t concentrate. I managed to snag a zero on my assignment today.” It was clear Ginny was upset with herself.
“Ginny that’s not like you at all.” Hermione said sending Ron a worried look.
“I know. For once Luna did better than me in potions. Actually the rest of the day was crap too.” Ginny frowned.
“Come on give. What are you on about? What else happened?” Ron asked clearly intrigued.
“Pansy happened. She ran her mouth about Harry and his being gone,” spat Ginny shooting Ron a fierce look.
“Why?” Ron asked confused.
“She’s a Malfoy so what more bloody reason does she need. I one of my ruddy headaches by the time I got out of her class.” Ginny said absentmindly rubbing her forehead.
“Do you still have it? I can get you something if you need it.” Hermione offered ready to go get medicine if requested.
“No I’m fine now. Luna helped me home. I was so knackered she was afraid I’d splinch myself. I actually ended up taking a nap on the couch. When I woke up, I took a quick shower and felt loads better. I feel fine now.” Ginny shrugged like it was no big deal.
“Luna helped you home?”
“Yes. She’s a healer in the ER at St. Mungo’s. She was concerned. She said I looked while ghostly. She actually compared me to Nearly Headless Nick.”
“I’m surprised you accepted the help. You normally fight tooth and nail against anyone helping you.” Hermione said looking closer at Ginny.
“Luna wasn’t in the mood for an argument so I didn’t really have much of a choice.” Ginny tried to hide a yawn.
“What was the rest of your class doing while Pansy had a go at you about Harry?” Ron edged forward slightly on his seat.
“Oh they couldn’t hear her. It was like she was in my head or something. At first, I hadn’t cottoned on to what she was doing. I thought it was someone sitting close to me. She seemed happy I was so confused about what she had been doing.”
Ron and Hermione exchanged looks again. Hermione shrugged. Ron had to admit he was a little surprised Ginny hadn’t figured it out sooner.
“Ginny did she say anything about the investigation?”
“No why would she?”
“Ginny, Pansy may have been using legilimancy on you. If so any memories you have, she would have been able to access. Remember its why Harry made sure he learned how to do occulmency.”
Ginny stared blankly at Ron.
“Ginny, what happened? What did you do?”
“Nothing Ron. I swear. I didn’t do anything,” pleaded Ginny.
“Ginny what were you thinking about while she was doing this?”
“How tired I was. Honest that was pretty much it. My head was too fuzzy for anything else.”
“Let’s hope it was too fuzzy for her to read you and wasn’t able to learn anything.” Ron leaned back in his chair.
* * * * * * *
Please read and review!
Chapter 16: Chapter 16 - A Little Help from my Friends
Author's Notes: Thank you for the nominations I received for the Trinket awards. I’m truly humbled and very grateful. Also later in this chapter you will read several words used as a spell of sorts. The English words are tilt back, open and swallow. I used anon-line English to Latin translation service. I hope you enjoy the chapter. Also, I’ve tried my hand at doing Viktor’s accent. I did my best but I make no promises.
It was several days later when Ron reached out and found Hermione’s side of the bed not only empty but cold as well. Ron pushed up on his elbow and looked around the room. There was no sign of her anywhere. She must have gotten up and left early. Then when he stopped to thi